#I think when I first started accidentally writing smut this would’ve made me a bit confused
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Hey liquid I just want you to know that I have gotten off so many times to your selfcest. Please and thank you. Never call your porn mediocre again.
(future past // prospective aspect)
A) I have learned that this is the highest praise someone can receive on their smut, so thank you thank you thank you thank you (is it bold to say that future past may be the hottest thing I’ve ever written…..)
B) you’ve given me a chance to ask a selfish question I was literally just talking about with Amelia:
#I’ve always been so deeply curious#you know it’s funny#I think when I first started accidentally writing smut this would’ve made me a bit confused#because I didn’t realize ppl got off to fics#but now I’m like WAIT that’s so sweet ily 🥺#ask me :)#polls#future past#prospective aspect
23 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dos Locos 🕷️
ཐིཋྀ W/C: 1.8K
ཐིཋྀ PAIRING: ex!miguel x latina!reader
ཐིཋྀ TAGS: 18+ smut. toxic af, broken up, pettiness, cheating x2 (never do this), still so toxic, unprotected sex, being insufferable x2, awful humans, creampie
notes: i wrote the beginning on the last day of may i’m so dead😭 kinda back to writing for mig again 😀 july was for qimir oops. also was thinking of insomniac peter not peter b but it doesn’t matter sjsjsjjs
Broken up. Separated. End of. Not together.
You and Miguel both decided to break up because the relationship had gotten so toxic over the past year and you were both growing tired of it. So you ended it mutually but deep down you weren’t over him and he wasn’t over you either. after all it was a three year relationship.
Unfortunately you were both stubborn and were not going to make the first move to get back together or have one final fling. Especially since you found out he was on some petty shit after a month of being broken up and already seeing someone new.
in another world where his brother Gabriel wasn’t taken, he would’ve been the first choice. but you weren’t a homewrecker. famous last words.
So you did the only logical thing you could think of and hit up one of his work friends because you needed to out-petty him.
You ended liking him the tiniest bit and it may not have been so healthy to do it so soon after the breakup but you couldn’t help it.
Peter was just so sweet and funny, and didn’t nag at you over the littlest of things.
It was a surprise when you started officially going out with him two weeks after that. You saw him nearly everyday and he always spoiled you. Maybe a bit of love bombing but it was just so nice. it was a huge difference from the end of your relationship with Miguel.
You didn’t even care when you found out Miguel was also going out with that girl you saw him with two months ago.
After all, you were broken up, right?
imagine knowing damn well you’re both seeing other people, hell just full on taken but after an accidental sighting of each other at a bar you ended up in a hotel room together.
both of you folding like a book as if you weren’t in supposed happy relationships. neither of you could deny your feelings for each other and the chemistry was still there as if it never left.
so it wasn’t much of a surprise when he was on top of you, pounding into you as if the breakup never happened.
but his dirty words would quickly remind you.
“eres tan terca-“ he groans as you roll your eyes. (you’re so stubborn)
you had been denying that you missed him since you entered the room. he wasn’t wrong but you weren’t going to be the first to openly and verbally admit it.
“lo dices como si tu no eres!” you scoff making him grunt. (you say it as if you aren’t!)
“you’re a pain in my ass.” he mutters making you chuckle.
“yet here you are fucking me.” you spat quickly earning yourself an eye roll.
he was already so tired of your shit. it’s like he’s getting reminded of the reasons you broke up in the first place. it was bad enough you were as or even more stubborn than him but for it to not even stop while he was fucking you?
even after three months had passed?
and the fact that he liked it? he knew there was something wrong with him.
so he did what logically made sense in his head and started giving you deeper thrusts while keeping his same brutally fast pace.
you yelped and squirmed around but he held your legs in place. you bit your lip and gave him a glare.
how was it possible for him to be this annoying and still not put you off?
the grip he still has on you made you sick.
“aw estás enojada?” he teases making you let out a groan. (aww are you mad?)
he was just so aggravating. but lord was the bickering so badly missed.
so you decided to change the topic on the argument. just to have a slight upper hand.
“so are we gonna talk about the elephant in the room?” you say breathlessly.
“what the fact that you practically jumped into my arms first chance you got?” he murmurs with a smirk.
you shake your head and roll your eyes, “that is not what happened-“ you start but cut yourself off, “how about the fact that you moved on after a fucking month?”
“what jealous?” he taunts and you groan again.
“you fucking wish.” you say and give him a grin.
“if anything you wished i was jealous.” he says stifling a laugh back.
“oh please.” you scoff and he shrugs before coming down so his face was closer to yours.
your hands were on his biceps, because if there was one thing you missed was having them to grip on to. Peter was rather… scrawny.
and as if reading your mind, he continued. “did you think you’d really make me jealous with Puny Parker?” he laughs, making you groan.
“i wasn’t trying to make anyone jealous.” you quickly defended yourself but he didn’t believe a word.
“yeah okay.” he mumbles and holds back a smile.
he did miss this, so of fucking course he was jealous. he was so fucking pissed when Peter started talking about chasing after a girl he was crushing on only to find out it was you.
he wanted to kill him.
but then he realized he shouldn’t be jealous. you weren’t his anymore and he had Dana. he should be more than happy and not jealous out of his mind but yet you always haunted his thoughts, dreams, hell he nearly moaned out your name when Dana was sucking him off.
he fucking knew Peter was giving you eyes but you always claimed he was just being nice.
nice would be letting you go without any marks on your body. even that was pushing it.
he quickly decided against it and leaned down, letting go of one of your legs to squeeze your left breast before sucking on your nipple. he moaned and pulled slightly back before he flicked his tongue over it,
he then went higher and kissed the top of your breast, everything happening so fast your mind didn’t even process when he started to suck onto your skin.
you gasped and smacked his arm before trying to push him away but he wasn’t budging. now you were getting worried.
sure you knew you’d have to face the music at some point but now with a fucking bright ass mark on your breast you’d have a harder time dragging it out.
“estás loco!!!” you hissed and he finally pulled away, with the biggest shit-eating grin. (you’re crazy!!!)
he decided to finally fall into being honest.
“por ti lo soy. quisite escuchar eso verdad?” he murmured and you feel your face flush. (for you i am. you wanted to hear that right?)
he moaned as you clenched against him, a big indicator that he was right. your body always gave you away and you wouldn’t even be able to lie about it.
“you’ve been dying to hear me admit how badly i missed you, haven’t you?. how i missed your hugs, missed your cooking, your kisses?” he admits and you bit your lip trying to fight the urge to give in.
his hand went up to your cheek, forcibly making you lock eyes with him. as if things couldn’t get worse he just kept going, “wanted to hear how fucking badly i missed your mouth? how fucking much i’ve been needing your pussy?”
his tone hit you and you couldn’t stop the moan from leaving your lips. your eyes rolled to the back of your head as he slowed down, focusing on hitting it deeper inside you.
“ahora dime, soy el único loco?” he asks and you look back at him, beyond happy. (now tell me, am i the only crazy one?)
because you knew it and were glad it was mutual, and because you didn’t give in first.
he looked at you expectantly, he knew the truth the whole time but he knew with his admission that yours would follow.
you quickly wrapped you arms around his neck, bringing him closer before whispering, “somos un par de locos.” (we’re a pair of crazy people)
he leaned in and kissed you. you kissed him back immediately and it instantly turned into a heated kiss with his tongue clashing with yours. his hands were all over you and yours moved to scratch at his back because him fucking you again was what you’ve been craving.
he went back to pounding into you like there was no tomorrow and knew he wasn’t going to stop until he came inside you. he was already feeling so close and with the way you squeezed him to perfection like you always did, it wasn’t the tiniest bit surprising.
he pulled away so you could both catch your breath but mostly because he wanted to see your face. he loved looking at you when you came. even more so when you came at the same time.
he leaned his forehead to yours, his eyes all glossy, and his thrusts becoming slopping. you clenched against him and felt your orgasm build up quickly. “missed you so much baby.” you whimpered and he nodded, pieces of his hair falling down.
“you have no idea how much i missed you mami.” he murmured making you moan and hold onto his face as your legs began shaking.
“moaned your name instead of his.” you admitted making him smile.
“nearly did the same.” he chuckled making you laugh.
you were truly so alike. in more ways than you could ever count.
“you’re gonna call him after this and tell him to fuck off.” he muttered and you could only whimper.
“you’re all fucking mine i don’t care.” he purred and grabbed your hand, intertwining it with his.
“toda mía, verdad hermosa?” he murmured and you quickly moan out a yes which was enough to push you both off the edge. (all mine, right beautiful?)
he groaned as he spilled his load inside you, making sure it was as deep as possible before doing slow thrusts to ride out your highs. your legs shook and your cries only drove him more insane.
he kissed your forehead as you brought your legs down and he slowly started to slip out of you. as much as he wants you to keep all his cum, he knew you were about to knock out.
his dick slipped out with a loud plop and his cum oozed out and dripped down to your asshole. he quickly got up and ran to the bathroom, getting a towel before running back to you to clean you up.
you closed your eyes as he made sure every drop came out and he softly cleaned you up before throwing the towel away and getting back into bed.
you quickly got comfortable on his chest as he wrapped his arms around you and lifting the blanket over your bodies, so happy to have you back.
#miguel ohara#across the spiderverse#miguel o hara#miguel ohara x reader#miguel ohara imagine#atsv miguel#miguel ohara oneshot#miguel ohara smut#miguel ohara x y/n
380 notes
·
View notes
Text
Family Pt. 4 | Eddie Munson x y/n
if you’d like you can reblog my original work, but please don’t post it without credit. if you take inspiration from my ideas please tag me, I’d like to see how someone else would write it
Word count: 13.7k
TW: POSTPARTUM, BREASTFEEDING, MENTIONS OF SIDS, MENTIONS OF DEATH, POSTPARTUM ANXIETY, PANIC ATTACKS, MENTIONS OF ABUSIVE EX, SMUT, CONSENSUAL SEX BUT MENTIONS OF NON CONSENSUAL SEX, HYPEREMESIS GRAVIDARUM, PASSING OUT, MENTIONS OF BIRTH, MENTIONS OF LABOR, VASECTOMY, MENTIONS OF TUBAL LIGATION, TINY TINY TINY MENTION OF SUICIDE, DEATH (let me know if I missed any)
summary: Eddie and the group take care of you as you come out of your abusive relationship and then find out you have a baby on the way
Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
I cannot believe this story is done I think it has 35k+ words total💀
Being a mom was really stressful. You learned that the hard way. Having Eddie made it easier, sure. But it was a lot for you. Especially once you were diagnosed with postpartum anxiety, you felt like an absolute failure.
It was mostly the postpartum anxiety that made it hard. You thanked god everyday that you were blessed with a quiet baby, and she didn’t cry a whole lot. She’d just whimper, and let out a little weak cry, but never full on screamed and sobbed like you would’ve thought.
But the postpartum anxiety kept you from sleeping at night, worrying if she was breathing, if she was in the right position, if the temperature was right, if you were recovering properly, if you were bleeding too much, literally every possible thing.
You had severe panic attacks, it was hard for Eddie to calm you down when all you could think about was how wrong things could be going. Not to mention, postpartum was hard. You were really sore and walking hurt tons for the first week, and the after pains that helped your uterus shrink were kinda rough, so was the pain of breastfeeding.
Your boobs were just giant sacks of pain and soreness and it was hell. And of course Noah squeezed the shit out of them whenever you fed her, adding to your pain. Don’t get me wrong, you loved the bond you two were forming from breastfeeding, and not to mention, it was super cheap. But it brought a lot of pain with it. Let’s not forget the day some of your friends were coming over to see her again, and you looked so stupid because you accidentally only fed from one boob and the other one looked absolutely massive.
There were tons of back pains from the strain of the contractions, a lot of headaches from lack of sleep, and random sharp pains in your hips and lower back. You just hit 2 months postpartum, and thankfully most of the pain was gone. However, that postpartum anxiety was a bitch and you should’ve been sleeping tons since that little angel was a good sleeper and a quiet baby, but you absolutely could not.
Eddie hated seeing you like this. He wanted you to get as much rest as you could, wanted you to have a smooth breastfeeding experience full of bonding between you and Noah, wanted you to feel safe and not worry too much about the baby. But none of that happened, you were struggling badly.
You were a week into sleep medication, and anxiety medication and it wasn’t doing much yet but he noticed you were less shaky and was already finding it a little easier to sleep. Eddie was going back to work today, you were nervous to be left completely alone with her but it was bound to happen eventually.
“Call if anything happens, if you feel anxious, anything, okay?” He said and you nodded. He hugged you and you yelped, pushing him away fast. “Eddie, my fucking boobs!” You yelled and he winced, throwing his hands up defensively. You let out a shaky breath and said “damn it, I’m gonna start leaking in a second, get out”
“I’m sorry, I’ll see you at 5” he said and kissed your head, quickly heading out the door. You sighed, grabbing your pump and flipping him the bird through the window as he waved goodbye before driving off. You pumped for a bit, making yourself breakfast in the meantime. You were just sitting down to eat and Noah started fussing and whimpering, which you heard through the monitor.
You groaned and got up, realizing you were done pumping so you took the machine off and slipped the much more comfortable nursing bra Joyce bought you back on. You scooped her up, shushing her softly, turning your face away as you smelt the nuclear bomb she dropped in her diaper.
You changed her and cradled her in your arms, kissing her head as you put on a random show and ate breakfast. After you ate you bottle fed her and burped her, setting her in her baby swing just outside the bathroom and hoping she would be okay to let you have a little shower.
She started crying a little just as you thought you might have time to wash your hair and you groaned, turning the shower off and drying most of your body off before wrapping the towel around you and scooping her up. She was a bit clingy, so sometimes when you weren’t holding her she’d get upset and want to fuss and cry.
You swaddled her and set her on the changing table for a moment, getting dressed in clean clothes and watching as she kicked her feet, trying to get out of it. You chuckled and shook your head, you and Eddie always joked that that was what she was doing the whole time in the womb, just kicking as hard as she could cause she didn’t like it in there or something.
You scooped her back up and bounced her slightly, kissing her head and sitting in the rocking chair and rocking her to sleep. Someone knocked on the door and you carefully got up, and answered it. It was Robin, you were actually really happy to see her since you’d been really busy with your little soul sucker.
“Hey, I remembered that Eddie was going back to work so I figured why not stop by and keep you company” she said and you smiled, thanking her. You gave her a little side hug and she said a quiet hello to Noah, kissing her little head.
She followed you back to your room when you continued rocking Noah, you had nothing better to do and wanted to make sure she stayed asleep. “Has she been super difficult or anything?” Robin asked, playing with one of the little baby toys.
You shook your head and said “no, no actually I got really lucky with her but…I still can’t really sleep. Postpartum anxiety is a bitch” “the meds aren’t working?” She asked and you sighed softly. You caressed her little hand and said “not really, no. Just barely, but I still had another panic attack 2 days ago and I’m still watching her breathe at night because I have nothing better to do since I can’t sleep and I’m constantly worried she’s gonna stop breathing again”
“Does Eddie know?” She asked and you looked at her nervously. “I uhm…I don’t want to bother him. I told him it was kinda working, I just can’t stand the look one his face when I’m having those panic attacks or the few times he wakes up and sees me not sleeping. It feels like I’m ruining his life with my stupid problems” you said and Robin sighed.
She sat up and said “you’re not ruining his life, trust me. He wants you here, it’d break his heart if you left again. You have to tell him about what’s going on, even if it feels like you’re being annoying or whatever. It’s important you communicate that to him, how else are you supposed to get better?” “I don’t know, but I'm hungry again so I’m gonna make us something to eat” you said and stood up, gently putting her in the crib and leaving the door cracked in case the monitor doesn’t work or something.
“Y/n, you can’t bottle stuff up all the time. Especially not now when you’ve got another human being to look out for. All Eddie, and quite frankly all of us, want us for you to be happy and to feel like we’re people you can trust and talk to. I know you’ve only known us a few months but we’ve only wanted to earn your trust since day 1” she said and you blinked away a few tears. “It’s fine, Rob. I’ll be fine” you said and she crossed her arms.
By the time she left and Eddie came home you were exhausted. After Robin left, Noah started full on crying and you tried to bottle feed her but you spilled a bunch of breastmilk all over the place and then you tried to breastfeed her but she wouldn't latch, her diaper was clean, you didn’t know what else to do.
You heard Eddie come home and you slipped your bra back on, whimpering. You were crying now too at this point, you were so frustrated and you felt like damn failure. “Woah, woah what’s going on here? What’s got my two favorite girls crying, huh?” He asked and you sniffled.
“S-She started crying all of a sudden a-and I tried t-to bottle feed her and I-I spilled breast milk everywhere and t-then I tried to breastfeed her a-and I’ve been trying for 10 minutes but she w-won’t latch and h-her diapers clean but she just won’t stop!” You cried and he shushed you softly, wiping your tears away.
“Let me see, huh?” He said and carefully took her out of your arms, resting her against his chest. She slowly stopped crying and you scoffed, burying your head into your hands. He sighed, kissing Noah’s head.
“Hey, why don’t you just…give yourself a few minutes, I’m gonna go change, and shower really fast and then I’ll come back and we’ll talk, okay?” He asked and you nodded. You knew he’d happily take care of her the whole time, even showering with the curtain open just to make sure she’s okay.
He came back 15 minutes later and you were calmer by then, fiddling with Noah’s little baby blanket. “Hey…you okay?” He asked and you sighed. You looked at your little angel and said “yea…I guess. I was just really frustrated and the crying was starting to get really overwhelming and I obviously couldn’t do anything about it cause I’m not you so…naturally I just kind a bursted into tears like I always do”
“Hey, hey don’t say it like that. I probably would’ve done the same, being a mother is super stressful, I’ve struggled with you right by your side these last 2 months” he said and you sniffled. He sat next to you and said “here, want to try and nurse her again while I make dinner?” You nodded and he carefully handed her to you, getting up to make some frozen pizza’s.
She latched this time (thank god) and you let out a relieved sigh, caressing her cheeks and her little hair. At this point, you didn’t need to wear the cover around Eddie since your boob wasn’t really out, and you didn’t like how hard it was to check on her. He was really respectful about it and closed his eyes when she latched and unlatched, always making sure you feel comfortable with him being around during a very intimate bonding moment with your little one.
She cooed, squeezing your already sore boob with her little hand. “Oww, Noah- baby stop,” you said, wincing. Eddie looked over from the kitchen and said “you okay?” “Yea, she’s just trying to rip a chunk of my boob out for some ungodly reason” you said and he chuckled.
About two weeks later you went back to work, the sweet old lady next door watching Noah for you. She picked up the phone right away each time you called to check up on her and even took lots of pictures throughout the day and wrote out what she did with her which you appreciated, she remembered being stressed about the very same thing back when her children were babies and wanted to make sure you didn’t have to worry about your little one like she did.
By the time Noah was 4 months old, you had really gotten the hang of things. She had a schedule and a routine she stuck to every day and night and it worked for the both of you and by then you were sleeping better and your panic attacks were very spread out, weeks apart even.
You woke up at about 9am one morning, you were off work today so you didn’t need to be up early or anything. You stretched, looking over at the alarm clock and your eyes widened, nearly face planting as you jumped out of bed to the crib. You never woke up once after you went to bed to take care of Noah.
You picked Noah up, shaking her gently and rubbing her back because you were sure she had stopped breathing and that’s why you never woke up a single time that night. She cooed, whining slightly as you woke her up from her beauty sleep.
“O-Oh my god, oh baby- sweetheart yo-you can scare me like that!” You said, sliding down to the ground, leaning against her crib as you cried into her little shoulder. She babbled a little and played with your hair whilst you sobbed, you were still in so much shock thinking you had lost her to SIDS or something.
“Hey, hey what’s wrong?” Eddie said as he nearly ripped the door of the hinges getting in. You pulled away from her, kissing her head as you said “s-she didn’t wake up a-at all last night, not one t-time and I thought tha-that she had SIDS o-or something and that I’d l-lost her”
“Oh, y/n/n, no…this is good, she slept through the night” he said and you sniffled, leaning into a hug from him. Noah nuzzled into your chest, literally right between your boobs which you both laughed at.
“Noah…are you hungry?” You said, giggling. You pulled her head away and Eddie closed his eyes which you smiled at. You quickly got her latched and you both stood up to make breakfast, you clinging onto Noah the whole time trying to calm down your anxieties from that morning.
By the time she was about 7 months old things were really okay, you had gotten a slightly better job as an assistant at the Hawkins Post, and even though they didn’t treat you the best, they did give you as many breaks for pumping as you needed and it payed 50% more than your last job.
Eddie was really proud of you, and now that things were getting better and it had been over a year since you got away from Adam, he figured maybe you might think about getting back into dating? Or at least be thinking about it.
He wanted you to find someone who can show you what proper love is. He knew it would be a long time before you trusted someone like that again but it couldn’t hurt to ask. You two were sitting outside across from each other, Noah resting on your chest as she played with your hands and your jewelry.on your chest as Eddie had a smoke, obviously blowing the smoke away from you and Noah’s direction.
“You thought about dating again?” He asked cautiously. You could hear the nervousness in his voice and said “it’s okay, Ed’s. You can ask anything, don’t be nervous alright? To answer the question, I-I mean I have…a little. It’s just- well I mean the first boyfriend I had is now in prison for attempted murder against me so there’s that. A-And I have to put Noah first, she’s- she’s everything, you know? I don’t want to do something, be with someone, that could put her in danger. How do I even explain my situation to someone without them thinking I’m gonna break down every 5 minutes because of what I’ve been through? Which isn’t entirely wrong, but it’s a lot to take in”
He put out the cigarette and scooped Noah up, sitting back down in his spot and you said “what do you think, bug? Do you want a daddy?” “Daaa…dada” she said and giggled both hands on Eddie’s face. You both gasped, you don’t know how the hell she managed to associate the word “daddy” with him.
Well, it could’ve been the fact that Eddie “drama king” Munson said “daddy’s home” most of the time when he came home. And how whenever they went to hangout with the friend group he also said something like “daddy’s here,” like the cocky little bastard he is.
“O-Oh god…” you said and Eddie sat her on one lap, the other bouncing nervously. She cooed and said “daaada?” “Uh, wrong person kiddo. Can you say Eddie?” He asked and she grabbed his shirt, whispering “dada” again.
He scoffed and you cleared your throat, running a hand through your hair. You took a deep breath and said “I-I’m sorry?” “I mean it’s not your fault…she uhm…I mean if you're comfortable with it we can just hopefully let her grow out of it? Maybe if I stop saying the d-a-d-d-y word so much she’ll drop it” he said and you shook your head.
“How…how? I mean I have been begging her to say mama for weeks and her first word is dada? To a man who is definitely not her dad and probably will never be” you said and he couldn’t help the small twinge of pain in his heart, he had a huge crush on you whether he admitted it or not.
“She’s always had a mind of her own…” he said softly, playing with her hands. You sighed and said “m-maybe she’ll grow out of it…yea, yea maybe if we specifically call you Eddie all the time and emphasize it she’ll come up with her own variation of it or something and she’ll call you Eddie instead” “I-It’ll be fine, y/n. I’m sure your plan will work” he said and you sighed.
You were right, after a few weeks she pretty much dropped it and then started calling you “mama” and at 9 months she started calling him “dee”. For those few weeks he couldn’t help but feel a little burst of happiness in his heart every time she called him “dada”. It let him pretend and imagine for just a minute that you two fell in love before Adam came into your life and fucked your perception of love up so bad you wanted to avoid it completely and that Noah was his little girl, with all your little features and maybe his curly brown hair, maybe his nose or lips. A little mixture of you two.
Her first birthday came and she had an absolute blast, as he watched you and her dance around the grassy area behind your trailer he couldn’t help the blush on his face. He loved seeing you so happy, so content with life after what you’d been through.
“When are you gonna admit your crush for her?” Dustin asked as he sat next to him. Eddie looked over, and at that moment he was a beer and a half in and was starting to not care about keeping this massive crush a secret anymore. “I know, okay…I know it’s kind of obvious sometimes but I can’t do this to her. I can’t make her feel awkward and weird in her own home because of my stupid feelings. She also still needs time to heal, she needs to focus on Noah, Noah will always need to be her number one priority. I can’t- I-I won’t mess with that. Noah comes first, and if that means I don’t ever move on, then so be it” he said and Dustin said.
“She’s probably into you too, you know? Why not give it a shot?” Dustin asked and Eddie sighed. He looked down and said “Maybe when Noah’s older or something, b-but right now she needs her moms full attention” “alrighty then, just die alone and watch her eventually fall in love with some other man a few years from now and watch him get to live your dream” Dustin said and Eddie rolled his eyes.
By the time Noah was a year and a half old, he noticed you mentioning that you met a new guy at work and that he was really sweet and seemed like a good friend. He knew that within a few months his chances of being with you were gonna be shot down to zero if he didn’t make a move soon.
It was terrifying though. He didn’t want to ruin the relationship you two currently had, didn’t want to make you feel uncomfortable in your own home, make you think you had to say yes or something. But after a few beers, you two were letting a little too loose.
You had just pumped and dumped, making you want to cry a little but this was only your 2nd time drinking after being pregnant and having Noah, since you were breastfeeding you couldn’t drink or else you’d have to dump the milk so you didn’t mess with Noah’s development and stuff.
“I think I’m gonna give that guy at work a chance. It's been over 2 years, maybe I should try it out” you slurred slightly, hugging your knees to your chest. He cleared his throat and said “please…please don’t” “what?” You said and he looked up at you nervously.
‘Now or never’ he thinks. He took a deep breath and said “please…d-don’t go out with that guy” “what do you mean, Ed’s? You’ve been subtly telling me to get back out there for a year” you said and he took a deep breath.
“I mean I- I do want you to start dating again but…but I wish you would see me the way you see the guy at work. I wish that when you and Robin talk about the guy, it’s actually me you’re talking about. I wish I had said something back in highschool so that that fucking scum of the earth douchebag piece of shit never ever hurt you and I just wish you would want me, okay? Have you ever noticed how you can count on one hand how many girlfriends I’ve had, how most of the time I hang out with a girl it usually ends up a one night stand and they all look a lot like you. I didn’t want to say anything, I-I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable but I really just want you to notice me the way I notice you, okay?” He said, tears filling his eyes as he looked away, knowing he had fucked up because of the shock on your face.
“Eddie, enough with the jokes, okay? There's no way in hell you like me” you said and he sniffled, getting up and putting his cigarette out. “Yea, well it’s true, okay? Look, I’m gonna go to bed, we’ll just forget this happened. I hope it goes well with that guy” he said but you grabbed his arm as he tried to walk away.
You realized that you had been having a major crush on Eddie practically your whole life a few months ago, and when a new guy who looked a lot like the man you thought you couldn’t have came into your life you tried to distract yourself with him instead. You never told Eddie this, but the guy at work looked a lot like him and that’s part of the reason you even looked at this new guy as a potential partner in the first place. But you really did think he was messing with you, why the hell would he choose a fucked up single mom for a partner?
“I uhm…I feel the same way, to t-tell you the truth. I-I uhm…I-I only really considered giving that guy at work a chance cause he reminds me a lot of you. He’s kind of a metal fan and looks a lot like you, s-so I thought maybe I could make my feelings for you go away and fall in love with someone else but the only other guy I’m remotely interested in is your long lost twin so obviously I only really want-…well I only want you” you said and he scoffed.
“I just- I-I didn’t think you were being serious! I have a lot of issues, and I’ve also got Noah to take care of and focus on and- a-and I don’t even know what a healthy relationship is. I never experienced that and I-I don’t want to mess up my one chance with you. I don’t know how to be a good girlfriend, I never learned, okay? I just-…I just didn’t think that my childhood best friend could ever see me the way I see him. I never thought he’d actually want to date me and deal with all my problems” you said, a tear slipping down your cheek.
He sighed and said “it’s fine, y/n. Don’t worry about it, alright. I’m…kind of drunk and I’m really gonna regret this tomorrow so can we just forget about it. I don’t want to stress you out” “Eddie- no, stop! Don’t do that! We’re not gonna pretend it didn’t happen, m-maybe I want to try” you said and he sighed.
He sat down again and said “what happens if we break up?” “Then so be it. We’ll be fine, we always have been. It doesn’t have to be awkward” you said and he sighed. You shook your head and thensaidt “why the hell are you trying so hard to reject me when you’re the one who said something first?”
“Because…I didn’t even mean to. I don’t want to ruin your life and stress you out and make you feel uncomfortable. You’re happy with the way things are, and you’re healing journey is at its peak and I don’t want to mess that up” he said and you bit your lip nervously.
“Well I want you involved in it” you said and he looked over. He wiped his tears away and said “I thought I was” “I want you involved as my boyfriend…even if saying it out loud scares that crap out of me, it’s what I want” you said and he took a deep breath.
“This feels so wrong” he said and you chuckled. You sniffled and said “yea, maybe. But I trust you, Eddie. I-I always have, deep down. We can figure it out together, you know?” “Yea…we could” he said quietly, fiddling with his rings.
You scooted closer to him and cupped his cheek, nearly slicing your hand open with how sharp that damn jawline was. Your breath was shaky as he looked down at your lips and you both nodded, telling each other you were okay with what was about to happen.
He cupped both of your cheeks and leaned in slowly, gently pressing your lips together. It progressed more and more until he was about to add tongue and you pulled back. “I-I’m sorry…I don’t really…it’s just I barely know how to kiss and I- I don’t know if I’m even ready to get that far and-” you said and he stopped you, a small little pucker on your rambling mouth.
“Relax…it’s okay. We’ll take this as slow as we need to. We got nothing but time, y/n” he said and you smiled, you wiped his tears away and said “so uhm…what are we now?” “Partners?” He asked cautiously.
You giggled and said “if I told 14 year old me that I just kissed Eddie Munson and he’s now my boyfriend I think she’d pass out” “if I told 14 year old Eddie that he finally got the hottest girl in the fucking universe to date him he’d flip his shit. He’d be pissed he had to wait 11 more years, but he’d do it if it meant he got to experience that first kiss again” he said and you blushed slightly.
“Maybe 14 year old Eddie should’ve grown a pair and made a move” you teased and he shook his head. He looked at his watch and said “come on, it’s getting late. We should go check on Noah anyways”
“Oh god…what does this mean for her?” You asked as he stood up. He took a deep breath and said “I think…I think I’m still Eddie for now. If that changes it’s something the three of us will decide together, yea?” “Yea…yea, that’s good” you said and ran your hands through your hair, gathering up the dishes from dinner and following him inside.
You set them in the sink and chuckled a few times, eventually turning into the giggles. Eddie looked over and said “you uh…you alright?” “Yea, yea…this just- I mean this feels crazy” you said and he chuckled. He walked over, grabbing your hands as he said “well, we’re crazy” “yes we fucking are” you said and he snickered, kissing your head as he stepped over to do the dishes while you giggled your ass off next to him.
“Come on you, get your giggly ass to bed” he said and you bit your lip, trying to stop so you wouldn’t wake Noah up. He shook his head and said “goodnight” “mmmhm” you said, trying not to laugh more.
There was definitely a little pep in your step the next few weeks, getting to wake up and think “I want to go see my boyfriend” made you feel all fuzzy and warm inside. There were lots of kisses, lots of hugs and even a few cuddle sessions.
You always felt like you were doing it wrong, like you would suffocate him if you laid on top of him like he wanted you to. So it usually only happened on movie nights, you even fell asleep like that once and woke up feeling like the luckiest girl ever.
It was your 25th birthday, Noah was 22 months old now and you couldn’t believe time had flown by so fast. Noah was talking a lot, she was very advanced in the speaking department and she was running around like crazy now, ever since she figured out how to walk she’d been exploring every single place she was brought to.
The whole family was in shock of how big this little girl had gotten as well, felt like just yesterday you were yelling at Dustin to get over himself and drive you to the hospital. Back then, Noah was just the tiniest little 6 pounds of cuteness ever and now she’s talking and she’s walking and she's eating solid food way more than she’s breastfeeding, you wish you could go back and experience it again.
You all hung out at Steve’s place for your birthday, Noah running around and playing with everyone in sight. Robin came late because she had to go run and grab some food and Noah squealed with happiness when she saw Aunt Robin. “Robbie!” She said and ran to her.
Robin smiled and set the food down, picking her up when she got to her and throwing her little munchkin up in the air. “Hi, baby girl! Ohh, auntie robbie missed you so much” she said and kissed her little cheeks a million times as she giggled her little head off. Next to you and Eddie, Robin was her favorite person on the planet.
“I love you, I love you, I love you! You’re getting so big, oh my goodness! You’re gonna be taller than me!” Robin said and you smiled, watching as Noah wrapped her arms around Robins and neck and buried her head into her neck, kicking her little feet with excitement.
“Hey, old lady,” Robin said as she came over to you, sitting next to you. You chuckled and Noah looked over at you, showing off those cute little teeth that were coming in nicely. “Sometimes I wonder if she loves you more than she loves me” you said, playfully pretending to bite her little fingers off.
“Not possible. You’re the milk machine so you’ll always be number one” she said and you chuckled. Eddie came over to you guys and scooped Noah up, throwing her in the air. “Hi princess! Did your Aunt Robin get here late?” He said and she giggled, kicking her little feet as he held her up in the air. He brought down to eye level and kissed her cheek, prompting her to give him a kiss too. He smiled and hugged her, fixing her shirt.
“Shut up. I was getting food. Go get a beer and give her back, I’m her favorite anyways” Robin said and he shook his head and Noah said “Robbie!” Eddie kissed her head and gave her back to Robin, blowing her a kiss as he walked away. She blew one back and said “bye Eddieeeee”
“Aren’t you just the cutest?” Robin said whilst Noah played with her suspenders. She babbled on about something and you chuckled as she stuck her little tongue, zoning out a little.
You hadn’t told anyone about you and Eddie’s relationship yet, you’d only been together 4 months and you were still figuring things out and stuff. Plus, everyone would go bananas at the news that you two were finally dating.
Steve eventually took Noah in the pool and a few of the others joined and you would’ve if you hadn’t just washed your hair. She had a blast, and you did too but you accidentally spent your birthday like it was hers.
She totally crashed after a long day of playing with her aunt’s and uncle’s and swimming in the pool and just being the rowdy girl she is. Everyone was inside drying off and preparing the cake whilst Eddie sat with you as you let Noah nurse for a bit to fall asleep. It was her favorite way to fall asleep, and you wanted to end her good day with a good night's sleep.
You were still breastfeeding for now, and were hoping to have her weaned off by 2 and a half years old and you planned to then donate whatever milk you had left to women's shelters for their babies who they can’t produce milk for. She mostly wanted it for comfort now, she didn’t need to breastfeed anymore considering she was inhaling all of her meals, but she enjoyed the comfort.
“Feel like this was more Noah’s birthday than yours” Eddie joked, playing with your hair. You chuckled and said “yea, yea, yea. I’ve never been big about celebrating my birthday, so I’ll make it a good day for her now instead” “you’re such a good mom” he whispered, making you smile.
You looked down at his lips, then quickly back to his eyes and said “I try…” He slowly leaned in and kissed you, obviously being mindful of Noah. He smiled through the kiss, caressing your outer thigh as you pulled away for air.
You looked behind you and saw everyone standing there in shock, the cake in Steve’s hand. Eddie chuckled and said “uhm…surprise?” “What the- since when?” Dustin asked and you sort of hid behind Eddie, a little embarrassed they caught you two in such an intimate moment.
“January 6th” he said proudly and you couldn’t help but smile, you didn’t think he cared about the dumb little dates and stuff like that. Nancy choked on her water, shaking her head. “Are you kidding- why the hell didn't you say anything?” Steve asked and set the cake down to do his iconic folded arms mom pose.
“Cause…we just wanted to be a little more private about this” Eddie said and you took a little bit of icing off the cake, making Mike chuckle. Steve shook his head and said “I feel like my whole life is a lie” “hey, no. We’re gonna respect what they say and let them do their thing, okay?” Dustin said and you smiled, he was like the protective little brother you never had.
He’d been wanting to say “I love you” to you for years, but after watching you spend the whole day celebrating Noah’s birthday and seeing his two favorite girls so happy he couldn’t help himself. You were nursing her to sleep as you usually did, watching a movie in the meanwhile.
You took Noah to the playground, and had ice cream for lunch, and then you guys swam at uncle Steve’s house and finished the day off by going to the carnival with the whole family. She practically died, went to heaven and came back from how exhausted she was at the end of the day.
“I love you” he said softly as he ran his hands through your hair, you laying against his chest as Noah lazily suckled for milk since she was just barely fighting sleep. You sat up, looking behind you at him.
“I’m so sorry, y/n. I didn’t mean to say it yet I know it’s really soon, I just…I didn’t mean to say it, sweetheart” he said and you let out a shaky breath. You felt your lip trembling as you said “it’s okay…I’m gonna go to bed,”
“Y/n…” he said but you were quick, and made it to your room as fast as you could. He sat up and put his head in his hands, he knew he really fucked up. It just slipped, he would never intentionally make you that uncomfortable.
He eventually got up and knocked on your door, not getting a response. He pushed the door open and found you crying softly on the bed, knees to your chest and tears streamed down your pretty face. “I’m sorry” he said softly, sitting in front of you.
You sniffled and said “don’t be. Y-You shouldn’t have t-to be” “y/n, I know you want to pretend this is any other relationship but it’s not, you have lots of traumas associated with romantic relationships and nothing about this is normal, okay? I truly didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable and say it too soon, I just- I-I was thinking about you and Noah and it just slipped. You don’t have to say it back, I won’t say it again until you’re ready and you say it first” he said and you whimpered.
“I-I want to say it- I-I’m just scared, Ed’s. Things are getting t-to good between us, s-somethings gonna happen, I k-know it” you said and he sighed. He cupped your cheeks and said “nothings gonna happen, y/!. You’re just happy, baby, that’s all. We’re happy together, nothings gonna change that or come between us. We don’t have to go that far yet”
“B-But…But feel I-I feel the same” you said and he smiled softly. He wiped your tears and said “I’m glad you do, but maybe it’s too earl-” You cut him off with a kiss, making out with his sexy face. You whimpered and pulled away and frantically said “I-I love you! I love you too- I-I love you”
“No, no, don't do that. Y/n it’s okay if it’s not time yet, please baby don’t say it if you’re not ready, if you don’t actually mean it yet” he said and you looked down. He kissed your head and you said “I do…I-I swear, I mean it I just- I-I’m scared”
He pulled you into his chest and held you, stroking your hair as he said “alright, baby…just know if you change your mind I won’t be upset, okay?” “Okay…” you whimpered and buried your head into his chest, shaky breaths coming out as you calmed down.
You both had loved each other for years, and if it was terrifying you told him “I love you” a thousand times a day. Literally every time you saw him you told him “I love you”. You just wanted him to know that you loved him, and that love was stronger than your fears of getting hurt.
After about a year and a half of being in love, you two made love for the first time. You were just making out on the couch at first, grinding your hips against his, his semi hard cock rubbing against your dripping pussy.
The energetic 3 year old was being babysat by Uncle Dustin, Uncle Mike, Uncle Lucas, and Uncle Will since they were trying to teach her D&D already and their sleepover tonight was the perfect opportunity. You didn’t mind, especially now that you were doing what you were doing.
Eddie squeezed your ass and you gasped, chuckling. He kissed your neck softly and said “wanna take this to the bedroom?” “Mhm” you mumbled, wrapping your legs around his waist as he ran to you guys’ room. You eventually moved into his room a while ago and now Noah had her own room, which was previously yours and hers to share.
He set you down gently and saw the nerves in your eyes as you realized what was about to happen. “Hey, hey we don’t have to do this…if you’re not as comfortable with it as you were a few moments ago that is completely fine, we can stop” he said and you took a deep breath.
“I-It’s just…I-I don’t really know what to do. I mean I’ve obviously had sex before but not necessarily consensual and all I ever had to do was lay there. Not to mention, m-my body has changed a lot since being pregnant and giving birth. My hips are really wide, my thighs are bigger, I’ve got a few stretch marks, I-I’m not the same as I was when I was getting hit on by every guy that crossed my bath when I was 20 and hot as hell” you said and he sighed.
“We’ll take it slow, okay? I’ll guide you every step of the way, and we’ll only keep going if we’re both comfortable with it. I don’t care how different your body looks, I think you’re absolutely show stopping, the most gorgeous girl I’ve ever laid eyes on. I love you, y/n/n. I love everything about you” he said and you nodded, kissing him softly.
He took off his shirt and you smiled, running your hands over those delicious toned abs. He chuckled and caressed your outer thigh, making sure you were still comfortable. You slowly slipped your shirt off and his jaw dropped, you were literally perfect. You weren’t wearing a bra, so he immediately saw your boobs and he literally couldn’t breathe for a second.
“Wow…” he said and you chuckled, cupping his cheek and kissing him softly. “You wanna touch em’?” You asked and he slowly grabbed both of them in his hands caressing your perky nipples as he encouraged you to lay down on the bed.
He got up and slipped off his sweatpants, settling between your legs as he kissed you, then down to your neck, and moved down to your boobs. “Can I?” He asked and you nodded. He kissed down the valley of your breasts, creating small hickeys here and there and kissing those perfect rosy nipples.
Soon he kissed down your belly, kissing as many stretch marks as he could. You giggled softly, it tickled a little and the love you felt from him in this moment was just insane. He looked up at you again and said “can I take these off?”
“Mhm” you said and nodded. He slipped his fingers in the waistband of your shorts and slipped them off, bringing your leg up and kissing down the smooth limb, getting closer and closer to wear you needed him and wanted him most.
“Eddie, please,” you said as soon as he looked up to ask if he could take your panties off. He smiled and slipped those off, really glad you trusted him so much. “You can stop asking now, please…” you said and blushed so hard, going down to kiss your clit.
He ate you out softly and slowly at first. You liked it, loved it in fact. Eventually he went fast knowing soft and slow didn’t bring the best orgasms, if it all. But you truly enjoyed the pleasure of soft and slow, just feeling him exploring your body and what makes you feel good for a few minutes, doing things to you no one else had before.
Not long after going fast and rough, did you feel a certain new tingle and tightening in your lower belly. “Ohh god- Eddie, I-I think I’m gonna- ahh! I think I’m gonna cum!” You moaned, rolling your hips against his face.
He smiled and said “come on, baby, cum all over my face” He pulled his fingers out, slipping his tongue in and finishing you off. You started to clench a minute later, and you gasped as you arched your back slightly, the hand that was on the back of Eddie’s head pulling on his hair pushing him closer to your clenching pussy.
“Babe- Eddie! Ahh! Fuck- that feels so good!” You moaned, never wanting this feeling to go away. It was so strong, you were right there, seconds away from bursting. And then you did, squirting all over Eddie’s mouth and neck. He lapped up your juices when it started to fade, moaning into your pussy at the taste of you as you relaxed and melted into the bed.
“I have never seen a girl cum that hard before in my life, that was truly the hottest thing ever” he said and you chuckled breathlessly, you honestly think you blacked out for a second. He smiled and said “was that good, baby?” “Eddie, I never thought a guy would make me cum in my entire life, and I also thought I couldn’t squirt so yea, it was fucking amazing” you said and he blushed, kissing you softly.
He just kissed you for a few moments, playing with your boobs again, the obsession he seemed to be growing with these things is insane. “You ready for more?” He asked and you nodded.
He got up and slipped his boxers off, which were quite uncomfortable with the absolute raging boner straining against them. “E-Eddie…” you said nervously, a third leg springing out as soon as he took the boxers off. “What’s wrong? Do you want to stop?” He asked and you shook your head.
“I-It’s….big” you said and he chuckled nervously. He pulled a condom out of his nightstand and said “I’ll go slow, I promise. I know it looks like it can’t, but it will fit” “okay…you know, I-I’m on birth control. Have been for a while, cause this was gonna happen eventually and I wanted it to be good for you too” you said and he bit his lip, could you be any sexier.
Taking birth control months in advance just so he could have the experience of a lifetime. “That is the hottest thing I’ve ever heard oh my god�� he said and settled between your legs again, kissing you passionately.
You could feel his huge dick pressing into your leg, truly wondering how he fits this thing into his underwear. “You ready?” He asked, stroking your hair softly. You nodded and he grabbed some lube, spreading it on himself and slowly pushing the tip in.
He kissed you softly and said “you okay?” “Mhm” you said and he smiled, caressing your waist. He pushed in a little more and grunted softly, good lord you were tight. He made sure to keep checking on you, kissing you softly and whispering sweet praises in your ear.
He slowly started to thrust into you and you whimpered, the stretch of his thick cock only adding to your pleasure. Your wrapped your legs around his hips, encouraging him to go a little faster, a little rougher.
He was thrusting at your g spot deliciously, unable to hold back his moans and groan as your tight cunt hugged his cock. “I love you so much, y/n…you’re so perfect, baby” he moaned, burying his head into your neck. You moaned his name, squeezing his biceps slightly.
It didn’t take long for you to have another orgasm, and he physically couldn’t stop himself from cumming when your already tight pussy quite literally squeezed the cum out of him. He couldn’t think for a second, burying his head into your boobs as he grunted and moaned, cumming as hard as he ever has.
“Oh my god- y/n- y/n!” He groaned, squeezing the sheets so tight you thought they’d rip. You kissed his head and said “fuck, give it me Eddie. Give it all to me” He gave one last final thrust, and felt ontop of you a little, panting heavily.
“Baby…” he said and you chuckled. You ran your hands through his hair and said “that good, huh?” “So fucking good. I don’t know if I’ll ever cum again, you just took every last drop I have” he said and you giggled, he pulled out slowly, you winced softly as you were a little sore from his thick cock thrusting into your little cunt.
“Are you okay?” He asked and you nodded. You chuckled and said “just sore from having your third leg inside me” “shut up” he said whilst laughing, kissing her head. He kissed her soft lips and said “you up for another round?”
You looked down and he was already poking up through the blanket. Your eyes widened as you said “already? You little whore” You had 3 rounds of the most incredible sex ever, it was soft and passionate and loving, Eddie whispering gentle praises in your ear the entire time as he made you cum over and over again.
He helped you get to the bathroom on shaky legs to pee, you both cleaned yourselves up and he got some panties on you and his t-shirt (how could he say no when you pouted like that?). He brought you water and a fruit salad you bought earlier, which you both shared before getting sleepy.
“Thank you, Ed’s” you said and he hummed. You knew he was asking you what you were thanking him for. You sighed softly and said “just…for loving me. And taking your time with me, reassuring me, encouraging me. For the mind blowing orgasms too”
He chuckled softly and said “no need to, beautiful. It’s what a good boyfriend does” He wrapped his arms around you tighter and nuzzled into your chest, making you smile.
You two were having so much sex after that. It’s honestly a miracle that you weren’t getting pregnant, even with the birth control. It felt like those teenage hormones hit you two a few years late.
You two ended up deciding not to have a wedding, which Wayne was upset about but he got over himself after a while. You did get married, going to the courthouse and just getting the papers needed since that’s all it really was. He also legally adopted Noah and you changed her last name from y/l/n to Munson, obviously with her permission. It honestly felt so surreal being able to say that your daughter's name was Noah Munson.
By the time Noah was 5 and a half, she’d been in kindergarten long enough that she was picking up on some social norms. Like for example, everyone in class had a Mommy and a Daddy. She had a Mommy and an Eddie instead.
It made her feel too different, like something was wrong with her. It didn’t help that when the teacher went around asking what your parents do for a living. You told them that Mommy was working for the newspaper, and they all started as they waited for you to tell them what your dad did.
“And your father, Noah?” Mr. Roberts asked and she looked down, playing with her hands. “I-I don’t have a daddy” she said and everyone started to whisper. He nodded and said “I’m sorry, sweetie. That’s perfectly okay, some kids don’t have two parents and that’s nothing to be ashamed of”
She still heard people talking about it, how weird it was and why she didn’t have two parents. The teacher tried to tell them to stop and it worked for a bit but she heard it again at recess. It made her want to cry, why did she have to be so different? Everyone else had two parents and a nice house, and she had 1 parent and a trailer. She didn’t care about the trailer part, that was her trailer and she loved that trailer. But the one parent, that just made her feel shitty.
“Hi, beautiful! How was school?” You asked as you picked her up, throwing her up in the air which never failed to at least get a giggle out of her. “It was good…” she said and sighed, playing with your necklace as you walked to the car with her in your arms.
“Yea? Are you sure?” You asked opening the car door and settling her in her car seat. She nodded and you cupped her cheeks softly, kissing her head. “You know if somethings wrong you can tell me, right? I want you to be able to trust me sweetheart” you said as she played with your necklace again.
“Can we wait till we go home?” She asked and you nodded. You kissed her cheek and gave her a juice and some goldfish like you always did when you picked her up. She smiled and you smiled too, you really hoped nothing too bad had happened.
Once she got home she said hi to Eddie and went to her room. You frowned as he wrapped his arms around your waist, asking what happened. “I-I think something happened at school. She wasn’t as happy as she normally is when she ran out and hugged me. I asked about it and she asked to wait till we get home” you said and he nodded.
“Well, why don’t you just give her a few minutes, let her wind down a bit, okay?” He said and you nodded, turning around and hugging him. She sighed softly, burying her head into his chest, she really hoped her poor little angel wasn’t getting bullied or something.
After a few minutes you went in the room and found her doing some homework, practicing writing her ABC’s. You sat down next to her and said “are you ready to talk about what happened at school?” Noah nodded and set the homework to the side, climbing into your lap.
She was still in her school uniform, she never really acknowledged that she had to change out of it when she came home but at least you know it wasn’t uncomfortable for her to wear. “I uhm…the teacher was asking everyone if they knew what their parents did for a living. And I told them that you work at the newspaper and then he asked me what my dad did and I had to tell the whole class that I don’t have a dad. It didn’t bother me before, but everybody thought it was weird and I could hear them coming up with reasons why I didn’t have one. It’s not that you’re not enough, I just wish I wasn’t so…different” she said and you sighed shakily.
“Baby, being different is nothing to be ashamed of. I know that it may seem scary but it just makes you even more special. I’m sorry you don’t have a present dad baby, I really am. I wish you could, but your father was a very mean man who would have hurt you and I wanted to protect you from that” you told her and she nodded. You’d told her just the basics about her father when she turned 5 and she started getting curious. It really didn’t bother her at the time, she just wanted to know why hers wasn’t there.
She nuzzled into your chest and said “I know mommy….it’s just…it’s hard being different, nobody else in my class has just a mommy or just a daddy” “do you wish you had a daddy?” You asked and she shrugged. She hummed and said “Sometimes. But I don’t want to accidentally love you less”
You chuckled and said “you’re so sweet, baby” “like sugar?” She asked and you smiled. You booped her nose and said “like sugar, bubs” She eventually forgot about it and you got her changed out of her school clothes, helping her with her homework and then leaving her to play with her toys for a bit.
You’d been gone over an hour so obviously he was a little worried. “Hey…is she okay?” He asked and you nodded. You sat next to him and said “yea she just…uhm…w-would you be okay if she called you dad? And if she chose you as her father” “I mean she already kinda did. Her first word was “dada” if you don’t remember” he said and you sighed.
“I’m serious Ed’s. She got really embarrassed at school today when she had to tell everyone she didn’t have a dad. She feels too different from the other kids and…I mean we’ve been together for a while, we’re married even, you’ve been there for her her entire life and she loves you so much, Eddie. I understand if you're not comfortable with it but you're the closest thing she has to a dad” you said and he grabbed your hands. He kissed them softly and said “I’d be lucky to be Noah’s dad. Only if she chooses me,”
“Okay…” you said and he kissed you softly, knowing this was making you nervous. He smiled and said “I hope she chooses me. She’s such a perfect little angel, and for her to consider me her father would rock my freaking world”
“Yea?” You said and he nodded. You smiled, kissed him a few times and hugged him. “You’re the best fucking husband ever” you mumbled against his lips, both of you giggling and kissing a bunch.
It took a few days but eventually you got the courage to ask her about it. You two were watching his show, cheering him on as he blew kisses and made hearts with his hands to his two favorite girls. “Rockstar Eddieeee!” She said as they finished another song and you giggled. They were now taking a little break, grabbing a beer and a little food.
“Hi, princess!” Eddie said as he ran over scooping Noah up and throwing her in the air. She giggled, hugging a very sweaty Eddie without a care in the world. “Did I look super cool up there?” He asked and she nodded. “The freaking coolest!” She said and Eddie smiled, kissing her head.
He smiled even more when he realized you two were wearing the corroded coffin t-shirts that you made for fun. “I love you guys. My biggest supporters, my best freaking girls” he said and set her down on your lap again, kissing your heads and waving goodbye as he jumped back onstage.
“Jesus he was sweating, come here let me clean you up a little” you said and dipped a napkin in your water, wiping her down. You sighed, watching as she stared at Eddie with admiration and said “hey, bug, can I ask you a question?”
“Mhm” she said, kicking her feet excitedly as Eddie picked his guitar back up. The crowd got a little excited as you said “do you ever…think of Eddie as like a dad or something?” She looked over at you and said “k-kinda, sometimes”
“You know, there’s a difference between a father and a dad. A father is just the other person who created you, but that doesn’t mean they’re your dad” you told her and she looked at Eddie. She sighed and said “so…the bad man is my father…but Eddie is my dad?” “Do you want him to be? If you don’t feel an emotional connection with him then you don’t have to consider him your dad. But if you want to, he’d be pretty excited to hear you call him “dad”” you said and she looked at you hopefully.
“Really?” She asked and you nodded. You smoothed her hair back and said “yes, bub, he would. You do understand what this means right?” “Mhmm. I think so. I’m choosing him, he’s my dad. Not the meanie who hurt your feelings a lot. Eddie is. He always will be. Even if you guys don’t love each other one day, he’ll still be my dad. Forever” she said and you smiled, nodding.
“Yea, you love him that much?” You asked and she nodded. She smiled and said “I trust him, a lot” “that’s good, bub. I’m glad you have him in your life” you said and kissed her head.
He looked over at you two and winked, to which Noah threw up the rock and roll hand symbol. He shook his head and pointed to himself, symbolizing “I”, and Noah did the same. He then placed a hand on his chest to symbol “love” and Noah copied him. He pointed to her and she pointed back, to symbol “you” and the whole audience awed. He blew a kiss at the two of you and you blushed, chuckling.
After the show, you met him backstage and Noah immediately ran to him. “Rockstar Eddieee!” She said and giggled. He bent down and gave her all the kisses in the world. He handed her some fries and said “did you like the show?” “I loved it!” She said and spun around and you all laughed, seeing how cute and enthusiastic she was.
“Alright, bub let’s go get some greasy pizza and some snacks, yea?” He asked and she nodded. He grabbed her hand and then grabbed yours, waving bye to the band mates with the hand holding yours. He walked out with the two of you, Noah talking about how cool he looked and all her favorite songs and her favorite moments.
You realized she hadn’t called him “dad” yet or asked him about it, and wondered if she was too scared or something. You hoped she wasn’t scared, she didn’t need to be. Maybe she was waiting to talk about it more privately.
She never said it the whole night and when you were putting her to bed you couldn’t help but ask. “You remember what we talked about earlier, right?” You asked and she nodded. You ran a hand through her hair, asking “so…is there a reason you haven’t said it yet?”
“I think I’m still scared that maybe he doesn’t love me as a daughter” she said and you sighed. You kissed her head and said “can I prove it to you?” She shrugged and you got up, walking into the living room.
“Eddie…she chose you” you said, tears getting ready to fill your eyes as he instantly stood up. “R-Really?” He asked and you chuckled. You and said “yes, really”
He ran to her room, scooping her up out of bed and hugging her so tight, literally rolling around on the ground with her in his arms. He gave her so many kisses, hugging her as tight as he could without hurting her.
“Stop! That tickles!” She giggled as he blew raspberries on her belly. “I love you so much, baby” he said and laid on his back, letting her sit right on his chest. She laughed and said “I love you too…dad” He broke, holding onto her for dear life as he cried into her little chest.
You ran to him, sitting behind him and rubbing his back. “I told you” you whispered to her and she smiled, a few tears rolling down her cheeks. He pulled away and said “I promise you I’m gonna be the best dad you’ll ever have. Pinky promise,” she giggled and linked her pinky with his.
He hugged her again and you chuckled, kissing his head. “She’s got to go to bed, sweetheart” you said and he shook his head. He chuckled and said “no, no way. I’m going to bed with her” “babe…” you said and he got in her bed, Noah happily snuggling into his chest.
“If that bed breaks you're gonna find the money to pay for it” you said and kissed their heads, tucking them in. You turned off the light and closed the door, shaking your head. You sighed shakily, blinking a few tears back.
Seeing how happy it made your husband when your daughter called him “dad” made your heart burst with happiness. All he’s ever wanted was to be a source of happiness in her life, to be there for her. He never in a million years thought he would get to be the dad of such an incredible little girl.
He stayed there all night with her, crying again when she said “good morning dad” He was never ever gonna get over that. You brought them breakfast, comforting him when you realized he was crying. “Baby, you’re gonna have to stop crying…” you said and he shook his head. You kissed his head and he said “but I’m a dad…” “the very best one on the planet” you said and he smiled.
He was so excited when he saw the friend group next. He was showing off to everyone, excitedly telling them that he was officially a dad. It was so freaking adorable to see him run around with Noah in his arms, blushing at how cute she sounded when she called him dad.
A year later, you were sitting on the bathroom floor with a positive pregnancy test in your hand. You and Eddie were kind of trying you could say, you had to switch birth controls and Eddie mentioned the idea of trying for another baby so you decided to stop taking birth control. That was 4 months ago.
Even though you knew this was going to happen eventually, you were going to pregnancy sooner or later since you stopped taking birth control and you and Eddie fucked constantly, it was still terrifying. You remember the last time you took a pregnancy test. You had to pee into a plastic cup, and you must’ve bought 10 tests and you stopped dipping them in after the third positive test.
You had never felt anxiety like that in your life. This time around, there’s a ring on your left hand and you can hear your daughter and husband giggling whilst making breakfast. You’re not as anxious about providing for it, more just worried about how your husband and 6 year old were going to react.
You walked out to the kitchen and wrapped your arms around Eddie who was making pancakes. He smiled and said “look what I got,” And you held up the positive pregnancy test. He gasped and turned around, his eyes filling with tears instantly.
“Are you serious? Please tell me you're not joking” he said and you chuckled. You nodded and said “I’m pregnant, Ed’s, we’re having another baby” “stop…” he said and wrapped his arms around you, burying his head into your neck as he cried softly. You chuckled, you’d made him so soft, he cried about a lot of the milestones in your relationship.
“I-I’m so happy…” he said shakily and you giggled, rubbing his back soothingly. You kissed his head and said “me too, baby, me too” You wiped your tears away and he pulled away, getting down on his knee to kiss your stomach.
“Oh I can’t wait to meet you. And to teach you guitar. Your sister is a freaking rockstar already, you're gonna have to learn fast if you wanna keep up” he said and you giggled. You ran your hands through his hair and said “you excited to watch throw up every morning for the rest of the goddamn pregnancy like I did last time?” “Mhm. I’ll be there for every moment of it” he said and you smiled.
“Why are you kissing mommy’s belly?” Noah asked as she came into the kitchen. Eddie smiled and said “what do you think about becoming a big sister?” She nodded her head with a goofy smile on her face and he said “there’s a baby in there right now,” he pointed to your stomach.
“That little baby is your sibling. They should be here in about 7 or 8 months” he said and she gasped, jumping up and down and squealing. You chuckled and she said “I’m gonna be a big sisterrr!”
“What?” Dustin asked as he came in, you forgot he was coming over and you’d all been friends so long that it was normal to just come in. “Mommy has a baby in her belly, uncle dustin!” she said and you chuckled.
He gasped and said “what? No way,” He scooped Noah up and threw her up on his hip. You nodded and he said “are you gonna be a big sister?” “Yea!” She said and he kissed her head.
A few days later you got an appointment, and thankfully since you now had good insurance and you’d be able to afford the proper appointments and stuff. You were about 8 weeks, and so far the morning sickness was pretty bad and that was pretty much the entire reason you even took the test.
The doctors were sure you’d had HG in your first pregnancy, which was a disease that made the average pregnant woman’s morning sickness much worse. For some women, it gets worse in their second pregnancy, others it’s the same, and some say it’s better. Eddie really hoped he wouldn’t have to see you struggle again the way you struggled during your pregnancy with Noah.
Thankfully this time you got dietary supplements, vitamins, other medications and they were helping a lot. You still threw up at least once or twice a day, and some days it was worse and it got to 5 or 6 times. At 14 weeks you noticed the meds weren’t working as well but thought it was something you were doing when you realized you were throwing up 10 times a day.
You ended up needing an assistant at your job to drive you to the hospital one day because you truly thought something was severely wrong and didn’t want to pass out. Eddie got so scared that day, but the doctors gave you some different medications and upped the dose on some that you were already taken as well as gotten you an I.V and you were discharged the next day and told to go on bed rest for 3-5 days so your body can relax and get back on track.
Noah was so sweet, she was bringing you water every time your cup got empty and would make you eat a little bit of everything she ate, and if you didn’t she’d threaten to tell Eddie. She talked to the baby a lot, since it was currently summer she was home all the time and Eddie was working whilst you rested.
He prepared all your meals at night when he got home and put them in the fridge for you to quickly heat up during the day which you asked him every night not to do but he absolutely had to. It was the least he felt he could do. He even made sure all the medication you needed to take the next morning was ready right next to your side of the bed and tucked Noah in every night and read her as many bed time stories as needed.
You couldn’t have asked for a more supportive partner, and the fact that he was still working 10 hours at the mechanic and used his lunch break to pick Noah up from school amazed you. God, he was so selfless you truly wondered why he would do all of that for you.
On top of it all, he still came to bed and talked to you for 20 minutes about your day, about his day, talked to the baby a little, cuddled with you, and stroked your hair and held you till you fell asleep. You honestly couldn’t wait to be able to go back to work, so you could finally take some of those responsibilities back on like picking Noah up and things like that.
He made you call in sick on days where he felt you weren’t in a good place to be working, which wasn’t too often but it kinda drove you insane. Noah loved what was later revealed to be her baby sister, giving your bump kisses constantly, feeling her kick, and often falling asleep with her head nuzzled into your belly.
Eddie and Noah lived and breathed for those kicks, every time you said the baby was kicking they lost their shit, scrambling to come feel it. The gang was excited about another Munson baby, some of them had babies of their own now and it was crazy to see how much everyone had grown up and changed since you had Noah.
This pregnancy wasn’t nearly as rough as your first one was, which Eddie was thankful for. There were still some struggles, but you weren’t on bed rest at all except for those 5 days at the beginning, and your morning sickness was completely taken care of by 25 weeks, and the pain was a lot better than before.
Granted, pregnancy was still painful but this was bearable and you still felt motivated to want to get out of bed at 35 weeks. By now, Noah was seeing all of her baby pictures, and insisting that you cross out “Baby Noah being held by Eddie for the first time! - June 16, 1985” and write “Baby Noah being held by Dad for the first time!” - June 16, 1985”.
Boy, did Eddie shed some tears that day. Once you got to the end of the book you thanked him for taking all those pictures despite you telling him to stop, because you would’ve totally regretted not having these pictures. Seeing baby Noah again made you wonder what this baby was going to look like, hopefully a little like Eddie so you’d be able to see him when you look at her.
You were still overdue this time, only by 3 days which you thanked Jesus himself for. Uncle Wayne watched Noah the whole time, which she was happy about because she loved Uncle Wayne but he worked a lot. This time you weren’t in labor for a super long time, only 10 hours including pushing and you thought Eddie wouldn’t be as emotional as the first time because he’d already been through it and knows what’s happening but he couldn’t help it.
He started crying as soon as you started pushing, whispering sweet words of encouragement and telling you how fucking amazing you were doing, he really was amazed at how you made two entire humans and had pushed two babies out of you. It was wild to him how incredible your body was, creating life.
You decided to name your 2nd baby Jadyn, Eddie liked the way it was spelt and you thought it was really pretty and suited her. She definitely looked like Eddie, she had some dusty brown curls on top of her head already, cute doe brown eyes and your nose and what seemed to be some kind of mix with yours and Eddie’s lips.
Noah was so happy to meet her baby sister, and she even liked the name too. “She has daddy’s hair,” Noah said, sitting on Eddie’s lap whilst he was doing most of the work as she “held” Jadyn for the first time.
“Yea, she does,” you said and chuckled. You smiled, remembering all the time that he would put his hair into pigtails and braids just cause Noah liked it and would actually wear the goofy little hairstyles to work and wherever he had to go. You couldn’t wait for Jadyn to have that, to raise another daughter who feels nothing but love and happiness.
“I love her mommy!” She said and you chuckled. You caressed her cheek, reminding to be careful because her new sister was still very fragile. You decided to breastfeed Jadyn as well, it saves tons of money and you’d already gone through it once and you knew you could do it again.
You didn’t know how you got so lucky, but Jadyn was pretty quiet too. She cried a little more than Noah did, but she never screamed just a few light sobs and whimpers. She fed a lot, she came out pretty small like Noah, 6 pounds 10 ounces but she was fussing around wanting to be fed every 2-3 hours. Noah didn’t feed nearly as much, you were worried you wouldn’t have enough milk supply to keep up with her needs.
You and Eddie decided a few months after Jayden was born that you didn’t want anymore kids. You both loved being able to watch your bump progress each time and feel the kicks, and you both loved the overwhelming happiness of meeting your girls for the first time and raising them and taking care of them but you both knew you wouldn’t be able to afford a third child, and you didn’t know how well your body would handle a third pregnancy and having to give birth a third time.
It was a bit of a hard decision for the two of you, deciding to never have another baby again. You knew it was for the best, but it just felt so scary deciding that you two were done forever. Eddie, being the fucking incredible husband he was insisted that he should get a vasectomy instead of having you get your tubes tied because he knew you were afraid of surgery, and also because the process for him to have the vasectomy was way easier than you getting your tubes tied.
You tried to tell him it was okay and that you could handle it but he insisted. You took really good care of him those few days after while he was recovering, you took complete care of the kids, made him all his meals, helped him in the shower when he needed, whatever you could do for him. You felt so lucky to have him, you thought he’d be all for you getting your tubes tied and wouldn’t want anyone messing around with his junk. He practically begged you to let him get a procedure instead.
You two raised your girls together and one day things got good enough that you bought a small house when Noah was 10, and your crazy little 4 year old was very happy about that. She had so much new room to run around and do all the things her 4 year old self wants her to.
You gave your old trailer to Wayne since it was bigger and nicer, and he was very thankful. You still lived close to him so he saw the kids as much as he did when you lived 3 trailers down. You and Eddie spent a lot of nights just talking about how happy each other was to be able to have this house and provide for these girls.
Thankfully, Noah and Jadyn were good girls who weren’t into drugs or anything like that and stayed out of trouble. Of course because of Dad’s and some of their Uncles’ obsessions with D&D back in the day they were pretty good at D&D and so were their cousins. The girls had even kicked some of Eddie’s campaigns to the curb, he was truly impressed by those little geniuses.
Eventually Noah asked for the full story on her biological father and by then she was 19, out of the house, 1 year into college to be a psychologist (you and Eddie were so proud of her for getting a full ride to Purdue) and you knew it was time.
You told her everything she was comfortable hearing, which she wanted the full story, and it hurt to see the heartbreak in your daughter's eyes. She hugged you so tight, apologizing because she thought she was a reminder of him. “Baby, no- god no, you could never be a reminder of him if you tried. Not when you look just like me and you're wearing the hellfire shirt your dad made you. Don’t you ever think that again, nothing you ever do will remind me of him” you said and she hugged you tighter.
You really hoped she didn’t think she was a mistake. The last thing she was, was a mistake. The one good thing that Adam gave you was Noah. You couldn’t imagine your life without her. If you hadn’t found out you were pregnant you might not even be here right now.
You and Eddie grew old together, made fun of each other for grey hairs, watched your babies have their own babies, and even indulged in those dumb old people activities. Eddie never really changed his hair style, just started putting it back into a ponytail so it wasn’t so 80’s metal head and let his bangs grow out. You loved that even while he was old and 70 he was still Eddie, and refused to cut his hair into something more “normal”.
You passed before Eddie, and it broke his heart. Noah, Jadyn, and the grandchildren were devastated as well but Eddie couldn’t handle it. He cried nonstop for weeks, he didn’t want to eat, he couldn’t sleep without you, he was a mess. Your death was a little sudden, the doctor said it was just old age but you seemed fine just the day before. You and Eddie went to bed that night and you didn’t wake up the next day.
The 58 years you two had together were the best 58 years of your lives. He was glad you died peacefully and that he got to be there with you in your very last moments. He passed 2 years later, he got really sick and at 85 he couldn’t handle it anymore.
He spent his last moments in the hospital, Noah and Jadyn by his side and the grandchildren too. He was crying, not because of the pain but because he was leaving the girls and after he was gone then both your girls wouldn’t have parents anymore. He’d never get to meet his great grandchildren. He was going to miss out on so much, he felt like he hadn’t had enough time with everyone.
Once you two rejoined in the afterlife, you watched over your children, grandchildren, and eventually great grandchildren and fell even more in love every single day, even in the afterlife.
Tag: @and-claudia @local-bxbby @this-is-mycrisis @silky-luxe @youcantseem3 @natashaashleymarvelromanoff @kellysimagines @readsalot73 @whoahoney @xxhospital-for-soulsxx @qardasngan
Eventually I’ll be writing for
Eddie Munson
Joseph Quinn
Jamie Bower
Steve Harrington
Robin Buckley
(Possibly 😬) Eddissy
So just dm me the taglist you want to be added to and I’ll add you :)
#stranger things#eddie munson#eddie munson oneshot#eddie munson x y/n#eddie munson fanfiction#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson fanfic
54 notes
·
View notes
Text
PART 3. ACCIDENTAL SUGAR DADDY?
SUMMARY. Todoroki Shouto was a wealthy, young CEO who inherited his father’s enterprise. You were a barista at a local cafe who wouldn’t mind some extra cash. One day, Shouto came in during an early morning shift and tipped you such a large sum of money, you were certain it had to have been an accident. To your surprise and complete pleasure: It was not.
PAIRING. ceo!todoroki shouto x barista!reader
WORD COUNT. 2.4k
GENRE. ceo/barista au, fluff, eventual smut
WARNINGS. none in this chapter
A/N. happy new year y’all! :3 i hope you have a good 2021 and here is some flirty ceo!shouto for u to enjoy as we enter the new year hehe ;) thank you for reading and i hope you enjoy! xx sof
SERIES MASTERLIST
© myherowritings — all rights reserved. reposting, modifying, copying, or translating of any kind is not allowed. do not read my writing as asmr. do not plagiarize.
“I heard you dropped by this weekend,” you said as a greeting, a playful smile on your lips. “Looking for me?”
If the tips of his ears didn’t tinge pink, you would have guessed Shouto was completely unaffected by your words.
“Mn.” He drew his attention away from your gaze and pointedly adjusted his cufflinks. “Good morning to you too.”
You laughed, accepting you wouldn’t get anything out of your attempt at teasing. “Morning, Shouto. How was your weekend?”
The cafe was quite busy this hour, but Miyazaki took over the other register to alleviate the stress (though, what she really said was so you and pretty boy—who happened to be rich rich—could talk). Whatever the reason, you were glad for a small break whenever you could get it.
“You could say it was busy,” he replied, sounding a bit tired. For the first time since you met him, you actually noticed how exhausted he looked. You wanted to put cucumbers on his eyes and lay his head down on your lap to coax him to sleep. Nonetheless, he smiled softly at you. “And yours? I hope you were able to have time to rest and relax.”
You nodded. “I just slept a lot and caught up on the shows I missed throughout the week.”
“The real way a weekend should be spent.”
His voice was teasing but he didn’t sound mocking. Just...somewhat playful. There was something about his tone that made you want to hear it again.
“Something tells me you need a weekend away where you could just relax and do nothing,” you commented, tapping the back of your pen to your chin. “Do you not have any days off at work?”
He considered this. “Depends what you mean by day off.”
“If you have to ask that, that probably means you don’t have a day off, huh?” you said with a frown, holding your hand over your chest as you sighed dramatically. “You poor thing. Overworked and tired. Maybe I should steal you away one weekend and get you to just relax.”
You were only half-serious.
“Maybe you should,” agreed Shouto, sounding full-serious.
“Maybe I will,” you blurted before you could stop yourself. Maybe you could if you actually had his number… Then, feeling shameful you said, “But, ah, anyway, what can I get for you today? We actually have cheese danishes again!”
His face brightened. “You do? I’ll take five dozen.”
With a laugh you took down his order. You really weren’t sure where all these pastries were going when he bought it, but judging from his expression, you figured it must be somewhere good.
“And for your drink?”
“This time I’ll have a large green tea with almond milk, please.”
You nodded but tilted your head to the side in question. “No coffee with extra shots of espresso today?”
“I add too much sugar and creamer to my coffee,” he admitted sheepishly. “And with all the baked goods I’ve been eating I realized I may have had an excess amount of sweets lately.”
With an understanding laugh you patted his hand that was resting on the counter woefully. “I can definitely relate to that. If too many sweets are bad for you they shouldn’t have made it taste so good.”
Shouto glanced down at where your hands touched, an expression you couldn’t quite discern on his face. Averting your gaze, you quickly pulled your hand back. Was that inappropriate of you? Did he find it too pushy?
“Oh— Sorry about that,” you said, rubbing your elbow with your opposite hand. “Got a bit ahead of myself there.”
“No, it’s fine.” He blinked once. “I didn’t mind.”
Unsure if he meant anything by that and unsure if you were reading too much into things, you simply brushed the topic off and moved on to getting his order in telling him the price.
“Paying by card again, I’m assuming?” you asked before hitting the appropriate button on the screen.
“Correct.”
By now the sight of the sleek and pretty credit card was one you grew rather fond of as he scanned over the payment terminal and signed his name. Was it weird you wanted to examine his signature more closely? Shouto seemed like the type of person who would have a fancy signature that somehow looked like art.
As per routine, you told him his order would be ready for pick up at his right and, before he left the register, he thanked you and gave you another $100.
Did it feel any less strange than the first time he tipped you? Not really, no. But you still weren’t going to complain about a generous tip from a willing customer.
Before he left with his cheese danishes and cup of tea in hand, he stopped by next to you with a small smile.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, Y/N.”
You grinned back. “Can’t wait, Shouto!”
— ✩ —
This went on for a whole other week. By this point, he had given you over $1,000 in tip and you were starting to feel like you should give him something in return despite him assuring you he didn’t expect anything.
When you told your friends about the nice guy you met while you were working and they asked for the details, the first thing they said in response to your situation was, “Sugar daddy?”
Before they planted that thought into your head, you just took it as a rich businessman who hated the rich and believed in redistribution of wealth—you couldn’t complain about that. That made him even more appealing, if you must say. But once Kaminari and Ashido whispered those two words, you couldn’t help but see the comparisons.
You had no issues with sugar daddies or sugar babies; as long as they were two consenting adults, what did it matter to you? It just wasn’t something you were looking for at the time and you didn’t want Shouto to get the wrong impression or involve yourself in something you weren’t ready to.
As you commuted to work for your next morning shift, you told yourself today was the day you’d thank him one final time for the tips, but tell him you couldn’t accept anymore. You were sure he’d be understanding but you also hoped it wouldn’t deter him from coming to see you. That was the last thing you’d want.
“Mrs. Miyazaki,” you said between customers. “When Shouto comes in, do you think I can step away from the register to talk to him for a little? I promise it’ll be brief!”
She waved her hand dismissively. “That’s not a problem. Are you finally going to ask him out or something?”
You scratched the back of your neck. “Or something, yeah.”
Thankfully, by the time Shouto arrived today, it was later than he normally came, meaning rush hour was almost dying down.
“Good morning! Someone’s a little late today,” you teased. “Overslept?”
“I wish,” he sighed wistfully. “I had a meeting early this morning and it just ended. Didn’t have a chance to pick up some coffee or pastries beforehand.”
You frowned. “I’m sorry to hear that. I hope whoever was hosting the meeting at least provided you guys drinks and snacks!”
He paused. “He did, but… I just thought yours were better.”
Smiling at the compliment, you preened. “Well, I can’t say I’m not surprised. And I’m glad you were able to drop by still. Would’ve missed you too much otherwise.”
Again, you were only half-serious.
“Hm. I would’ve missed you too.”
And again, he seemed full-serious. Not that you minded.
After taking his order and watching him pay, you pulled him to the side, looking over at your boss so she knew what was going on. She gave you a brief nod as you turned your attention to Shouto.
A lapse of silence went by and he spoke up, “Did you have something you wanted to say?”
“Yeah, actually.” You wrung your fingers nervously, hoping you wouldn’t say anything to offend him since you knew his actions were coming from a kind place. “I just wanted to say… I’m not really looking for a sugar daddy right now.”
He blinked once. Then twice. “Pardon?”
You stared at him, unsure what to say.
“I— Sorry. I wasn’t… It’s not my intention to be a...sugar daddy either.” Shouto’s face flushed a bright pink that made your own cheeks warm up in response.
“But the—the money? I just… I guess I thought…” You winced.
So he wasn’t trying to pick up a sugar baby… Well, this was awkward. But regardless, you think you’ve gotten close enough to him to the point where it would feel weird accepting money from him.
“I’m sorry if I was unclear. It really is just a tip to show appreciation for your service here.”
You shook your head. “No! Sorry, that makes sense! My friends just said… And then I…” you trailed off, feeling a million times more flustered than when you started. “Sorry about that. The sugar daddy mishap aside, I still wanted to say that I really appreciate the tips you gave, but I don’t think I can accept them anymore.”
Slowly, he nodded, adjusting the collar of his dress shirt. “I understand. Did something happen?”
“No, nothing happened!” you were quick to assure. “I really am thankful, but… I think we’ve gotten too close for me to be comfortable accepting that much money, you know?”
Shouto tilted his head to the side, listening intently.
“Like,” you tried to explain, fiddling with your apron, “over the past few weeks I just think we’ve gotten to know each other more and I think of you as a friend of sorts now.” You peered at him through your lashes, hoping your words were making sense. “I think as a relationship develops—for me, at least—adding money into the mix can cause weird power imbalances if not communicated properly. And I just don’t want that for us.”
He thought through your words for a while before agreeing. “I get what you mean. I wouldn’t want to unintentionally make you feel like you owe me anything, so if you’re not comfortable with it, I can stop.”
“Thanks, Shouto,” you said with a beam, glad he was so receptive. Really though, what else did you expect? From your interactions with him you took him to be kindhearted and open. Of course he wouldn’t be upset over this. “But just to be clear, this doesn’t mean you should stop coming! Right? I don’t want to stop being your friend or anything!”
With a small laugh, he nodded. “Sure. I wouldn’t want to part with my favorite cafe. And I’d like to keep being friends as well.”
Those words warmed your heart. You really were nervous about this confrontation earlier; you didn’t want voicing your opinion to mean ending your friendship. (Although, if you sharing what you were comfortable with was enough to end a relationship, then you supposed it was bound to be a toxic and stifling one in the long run and it was good to know in the beginning to end it before it could grow.) Turns out, however, that you didn’t even need to worry about that. He was understanding and sweet and you were glad to have gotten this out of the way.
“Well, as new friends,” you said, gently nudging his side, “maybe we should get to know each other more? Exchange numbers… Hang out outside of this cafe…” You ran through some suggestions, almost bouncing on your feet in excitement. “I mean, I know you’re always so busy and might not have much free time to hang out. But— If you’re ever free one weekend…”
“I’d enjoy that,” he cut in, saving you from blabbering your mouth off and accidentally embarrassing yourself. “Didn’t you say you’d steal me away from work to relax? I’m still holding you to that.”
The beginnings of a smirk formed on his face as he looked at your flustered expression. Was he teasing you?
You huffed, pretending to be insulted by his playful mocking. “Guess I’ll really have to do it then.”
“Guess so.”
“Maybe you should give me your number first so we could plan it.”
“Okay.”
He handed you his phone and you handed him yours, both of your adding your numbers to the contact list. Smiling, you held the phone in front of the two of you to take a contact picture of yourself for Shouto’s phone. To your complete surprise, he laughed before promptly following suit and taking a selfie for his contact image.
“Cute,” you said when he handed you back your phone.
“You too.”
Placing your device back in your pocket, you looked at him, hand on hip. “Since when did you become such a smooth-talker? Am I going to have to guard my heart now?”
His only response was a shrug, but you could see hints of a smile playing on his face. The two of you seemed to be smiling a lot lately, you couldn’t help but notice.
“I should probably let you go to work now—and I should go back to mine.” You gestured to the growing line at the front of the store. Your manager looked like she had things under control, but you didn’t want to take advantage of her kindness. “You should text me later though. If you want.”
“I’ll do that,” Shouto promised, picking up his drink and pastry boxes from the side counter. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Y/N. And… I’ll message you soon.”
As you watched him leave the store, you were certain you had a silly look on your face as you stared in a trance.
“I’ll turn my phone off silent just for you!” you said to his back, hoping he understood what a momentous occasion this was. Your phone was always on silent (unless you were playing a game, of course). But for Shouto, you could handle hearing the obnoxious ringtone and text tone.
With an amused expression he nodded before waving goodbye.
Later on that day, at the end of your shift, you noticed a new message from a certain someone that made your stomach flutter.
Shouto: Hi there. It’s Shouto :)
You never knew those four simple words would be enough to keep the grin plastered on your face up until the moment your head hit your pillow to fall asleep. But, damn— Were you glad that happened to be the case.
a/n: whY WAS SHOUTO AND Y/N EXCHANGING NUMBERS SO CUTE idk that scene got me all blushy and :DDD HFJDKSF like taking a selfie with shouto and getting his number? only goal in life BFHFGF,, also y/n said no more tips how we feeling? ;o
what to expect in the next part:
an unwanted visitor ಥ_ಥ
shouto has a...proposition for y/n
FLIRTING FLUFF SO MUCH CUTENESS U MIGHT CRY
y/n struggles with their fEeLiNGs~
#A LITTLE EARLIER THAN NORMAL BUT I HAVE TO GET READY FOR NYE AHH#bnha#bnha x reader#bnha imagines#bnha fanfiction#mha#mha imagines#mha x reader#mha fanfic recs#boku no hero academia#my hero academia#todoroki shouto#todoroki x reader#todoroki shouto x reader#todoroki shoto x reader#shoto todoroki x reader#bnha x y/n#bnha x you#bnha fluff#todoroki imagines#bnha scenarios#mha scenarios#todoroki x y/n#shouto todoroki x reader#shouto x reader#shoto x reader#bnha todoroki#todoroki shoto
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Project V: Pierced
Pairing: College!Bucky x Fem!Reader
Summary: Bucky convinces you to get matching nipple piercings.
Word Count: 1.9k
Warnings: Smut, unprotected sex, mention of oral, piercing pain lmfao, these two being dumbasses as usual
A/N: Maaaaaaaan, seeing Seb with them piercings really hyped me up to write shit lmfao
Project V Masterlist || MAIN MASTERLIST
“Let’s get matching something.”
Bucky proposed as he lounged on your bed, his notes against his chest. You just got out of the shower, a towel wrapped around your chest with water droplets dripping from your neck down to your cleavage. You saw how Bucky’s eyes followed the droplets until it disappeared into your towel.
“Matching what?” You asked and started applying lotion all over your body.
Bucky’s ears turned red as he watched your hands slide up from your calf up to your thighs, the hem of your towel riding up a bit to expose your skin beneath. You snapped your fingers right in his face and made a face, “My eyes are up here, why the fuck are you so horny all the time?” you complained.
“You’re in a fucking towel and I can literally see your pussy from here. Of course I’m gonna feel horny!” he defended. “Anyway, matching something. What do you think?” Bucky asked again, turning to his side as he watched you continue with your post-shower routine.
You shrugged, “How about bracelets? Rings?” you suggested as you slipped on your underwear.
“Too basic.” Bucky said.
“Matching tats?” you asked and then gasped when an idea struck you. “Get a tattoo of my pussy and I’ll have your dick inked on my butt cheek.”
Bucky deadpanned at you, “Are you for real?” he asked. “Also, I don’t want matching tattoos. It’s too common. And Steve and Sam got matching tattoos. We gotta stand out ‘cause we’re not just regular best friends.” he explained, finally sitting up on your bed.
You were now clad in a loose shirt and skipped on the shorts. Turning around to face Bucky, you placed your hands on your hips. “You’re just jealous that Steve decided to get matching tats with Sam and not you.” you teased and sat down next Bucky on your bed.
Bucky rolled his eyes, “Whatever.” he dismissed and thought about what else the both of you can get.
You were combing your hair when Bucky found himself staring at your tits, noticing your pebbled nipples straining through the thin fabric of your shirt.
And then had a eureka moment.
“Let’s get our nips pierced!”
-
“Can I still back out?” you asked, tugging Bucky’s hand as the both of you entered the tattoo parlor.
You refused to get your nipples pierced, you clearly remembered shooting that idea down as soon as Bucky suggested it. But Bucky, Bucky, Bucky...he had a way with his words and his tongue that made you cry out yes to his suggestion.
Fucking Bucky and his talent at cunnilingus. If that man tried to convince you to help him hide a dead body by eating you out, you would’ve started digging a grave as soon as he was done with you.
He was that good at it.
“Pussy.” Bucky teased.
“Using ‘pussy’ as an insult doesn’t make any sense because this pussy can take a pounding. You should know that better than anyone.” you spat back with a scowl.
Bucky frowned at you, “Okay, fine. I take that back. But no one’s backing out. C’mon, we’d be the coolest BFFs in town with these piercings.” he insisted.
You were about to retort back but was immediately cut off when a guy called both your names, confirming the appointment that was made a week ago. Bucky took your hand and pulled you with him further into the parlor, leaving you with no choice but to give in.
“Alright, so nipple piercings huh?” the guy asked. “Are we gonna do both...or?”
You raised your hand, “What’s the aftercare like?” you went straight to the point.
“Oh well, just don’t touch it for as long as you can. It takes about 6 months to a full year for it to completely heal. Wear a cotton bra or skip on it if possible. Try not to tug at the piercings so when doing the nasty, try not to include the nipples.” he explained so casually.
You turned to Bucky, “When doing the nasty, try not to include the nipples. You sure about this, Buck?” you asked, knowing how much Bucky loved playing with your tits during sex.
Bucky swallowed, “For how long should we avoid the nipple play?” he asked shamelessly.
“Couple of months to a full year.”
“Fuck!” Bucky hissed, ignoring how the piercer burst out laughing at his disappointment.
“So what? We still gonna do this or?” you asked.
Bucky pondered for a couple of seconds before letting out a sigh, “I really want us to be the coolest BFFs out there.”
-
The both of you decided to show off the piercings back at the dorm, wanting it to be a moment of surprise. The Uber ride was quiet for some reason, tension thick in the air.
“You screamed like a bitch back there.” you said, finally breaking the silence.
Bucky looked offended when he snapped his head towards you, “My pain tolerance is low, okay?” he excused. “And it really did hurt. At least I didn’t whimper like a whore.” he said.
It was true though, you did whimper like a whore getting fucked by three dicks all at once. You always thought you tolerated pain pretty well, getting a Brazilian was a regular thing for you and it never made you flinch. Nipple piercings though? Jesus fucking christ, you couldn’t even explain how much it fucking hurt.
You laughed sarcastically at Bucky’s rebuttal, “Better than screaming as if you were being pegged with no prep.”
As soon as you arrived at Bucky’s dorm, he scrambled to lock the door in hopes of Steve not coming home any time soon. He’d already seen you wearing Bucky’s boxers, he doesn’t need to see the both of you showing off your newly pierced nipples at each other.
“Okay. You ready?” Bucky asked as he stood in front of you.
“On three.” you said before starting off the countdown.
As soon as the countdown was over, Bucky reached for his shirt from behind, removing it at the same time you removed yours, followed by the thin bralette you wore underneath.
“Oh my god, we actually did it.” you snorted, looking closely at the ball closure ring that Bucky went for.
“Shit, I didn’t know you got straight barbells on yours.” Bucky asked, his eyes glued on your slightly red nipples. “Fuck, your tits look so good with piercings.” he grunted breathlessly.
You licked your lips and groaned at the confession you were about to make, “Look, I’m gonna be honest. I’m so fucking turned on right now.”
Bucky groaned, “Me too. Jesus, I thought I was gay because I got an erection when the dude pierced my first nipple. I mean, he was pretty handsome too.”
“I’m sure we can fuck but we just have to avoid the nips so just hit me from the back.” you said and quickly shimmied off your pants together with your panties.
Bucky rushed to remove his and went over to his bed, kneeling behind as you positioned yourself on all fours. You got so wet at the thought of Bucky’s nipples having piercings that you didn’t need that much foreplay to get ready. Bucky slid his fingers along your folds, gathering more wetness from your entrance before smearing it.
“Fuck, just get on with it!” you moaned and gripped the bedsheets tightly.
Bucky jerked his cock a couple of times before finally sliding easily into your cunt. He choked on his moan at the feeling of your velvety walls clenching around his hard cock. He had been hard too on the way home, no wonder there was tension in that Uber ride.
“Go fast and hard, I’m not gonna last.” you urged, pushing your ass back to meet Bucky’s thrusts.
Placing a hand on your neck and the other on your waist, Bucky fucked you the way you wanted. Thank goodness you started taking pills because Bucky didn’t have the patience to even put a condom on. He felt like he was going to nut as soon as his eyes landed on your pierced nipples, so perky and still swollen.
“Oh shit, fuck. I’m so fucking horny.” Bucky said, his jaw tensing as he watched your ass bounce every time he slammed back inside of you.
A couple more thrusts and your entire body trembled, a soft moan slipping past your lips when you came hard. Even without being touched, your nipples felt sensitive because of the piercings, the sensation only adding to your pleasure when you reached your orgasm.
“Shit, fuck. I gotta see those tits bounce. I can’t cum without seeing them.” Bucky said and pulled out to gently turn you around.
Now on your back with your legs spread open, Bucky slipped inside and continued to fuck you. His hands gripped the pillow beneath your head for leverage as he jackhammered you onto the bed, your hands finding purchase on his broad shoulders as you felt another orgasm approach you.
You lifted your head up to meet Bucky’s lips in a kiss, moaning into his mouth when you felt the tip of his cock kiss your cervix. Your vision blacked out momentarily when you came for the second time. Just as when you regained your senses, Bucky got lost in his own orgasm that he completely forgot about the piercings. He grabbed your left breast and pinched your nipple, your scream joining his loud moan when he came.
“Fucking hell, Bucky!” you cried out, the pain too much to bear that you also didn’t notice that your hand clawed at Bucky’s right pec with your middle finger getting caught in his piercing, accidentally ripping it out in the process.
“Motherfucker!”
-
“What the hell happened? Are you both okay?!” Steve worriedly asked as soon as he arrived at the ER of a nearby hospital.
Upon getting Bucky’s voicemail about rushing to the hospital, Steve panicked and went there as soon as he could. He had been Bucky’s emergency contact for a long time now and he was used to receiving calls from police stations due to how often Bucky got himself in trouble, especially when drunk. But Bucky calling, sounding like he was in immense pain, telling him that he needed to go to the hospital?
It was the first time it ever happened so it was understandable for Steve to panic like a husband who got a call informing him that his wife was going into labor.
You and Bucky exchanged glances, faces red from embarrassment before nodding.
“We’re good.” you curtly responded, scratching your neck.
“What happened?” Steve asked again, brows furrowing as he looked at you and Bucky alternately.
You nudged Bucky’s ribs with your elbow, widening your eyes at him as you urged him to do the explaining.
“We uh...werippedouteachothersnipplepiercings.” he murmured to himself.
Steve frowned, “I didn’t catch a word that you said.”
“We ripped out each other’s piercings by accident.” you repeated, clearly and slowly this time.
“Did your earlobes get ripped off or what?” Steve asked, taking a closer look at both your ears.
Confusion washed over his face when he noticed that your ear piercings were still intact and that Bucky didn’t even have his ears pierced. Steve straightened up and crossed his arms over his chest, looking at the both of you like a reprimanding father.
“What did the two of you do this time?”
A nurse stepped into the scene and offered Steve a kind smile before turning to you and Bucky, handing over a prescription.
“Make sure to follow the instructions when applying the ointment and both your nipples should heal properly.” she explained before walking out.
“Nipples?!” Steve gasped out.
Bucky sighed but shrugged in response, “At least we’re the coolest BFFs out there with matching nipple piercings.”
-
Everything Bucky Tag List:
@ddowii @jessou893 @stealapizzamyheart @bagelofthelord @mxnt @dontputyourfckingdrinkonmytable @jeeperky @ohladymacbeth @wildflowergubler @supraveng @twinerd14 @buckysmar @bakugouswh0r3 @sweetcoldharmony @wintersfilm @charminivy @amelia-song-pond @iamvalentinaconstanza @mcubqrnes @im-squished @tcc-gizmachine @sipsteacasually @prettyintopeerpressure @weloveyasmin @est19xxshit @bloodhon3yx @dressed-in-prada @lizette50 @thatfangirl42 @sunflowerbunny2 @unmagically @okiegirl24 @sugarpunch-princess @enlyume @vvipgotbb @slimeyderp @lyoongx @just-deka @nobody-will @jaziona92 @elisebuitron @dpaccione @suvikamahes98blr @buckybarneshairpullingkink @earthtonav @x-judyjude-x @nani-kenobi @just-here-to-escape-from-reality @belladonnabarnes @iloveangstposts @weenersoldierr @asemistablehundredyearoldman @reidbuck @lizzarooni @girlfriday007 @bonkywobble @lost-in-the-stars03 @its-yasbxtch @whoth3hellisbucky
#bbb writes#project v#bucky barnes#bucky#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x you#bucky x reader#bucky x you#fem!reader#bucky barnes smut#bucky smut#sebastian stan
759 notes
·
View notes
Note
How do you take negative criticism on your writing?
For a brief while I took hate comments personal but now I like to believe they’re commented by those too young to understand the way words put them down. Sometimes it is hard to feel good about your writing when everything feels like it’s under a microscope being observed though…
Hello 🖤🖤 thank you for your question. My answer is a bit long lol. 😅🖤
I don’t take criticism well at all. I’ve had some pretty nasty things said to me in the past, years ago even, and I still remember that shit. It hurts.
I’m an extremely sensitive person, and it’s not easy to put yourself on the line and share writing with thousands of people. I mean, anything can happen. Hate comments, neutral comments, no comments, creepy comments, etc. There have been a lot of times I wanted to quit writing completely bc I didn’t think it was worth how awful it feels to be judged.
But then I think to myself, you know what? There’s like fucking millions of fics and books and shit in the world for people to read… maybe they hate what I wrote and they think I suck, well good for them. They can go read something else and go away. Like?? How hard is it to read something, realize it’s not appealing to you, and then EXIT THE PAGE without being a cunt?? You know, silently decide not to continue to reading it. Because if I wanted an editor or someone to tell me what they didn’t like, I would’ve asked. You know? Like what is a hate comment supposed to accomplish? Do they think they’re doing us a favour and helping us improve? Because they’re not.
If it’s telling me about typos or something and stuff I could actually fix/edit quickly, then yes please tell me. Similarly, if they write me a genuine comment about something they didn’t like or that made them uncomfortable, without insulting me… Sure. It would sting, but sometimes I’d really like to know where I went wrong with something. Or if I’ve accidentally said something offensive. Otherwise… no. It’s absolutely no good to me to be criticized. Just makes me feel like shit, and then I don’t want to write.
And that would be sad!! if I didn’t write I wouldn’t have made any of the friends I currently have, I wouldn’t have learned the lessons I’ve learned. I would lose my hobby. And why should I lose out just because of strangers on the internet??? I don’t think so.
So yes it really hurts, sometimes it takes me days to get over. The other day someone on Tik Tok said something about MPG that made me cry for a couple hours. Idk. I worry all the time about not being good enough. But I’ve decided not to let it stop me. And I hope it doesn’t stop you either!! We just have to try and remember to have fun with writing and remember why we started in the first place.
I find that taking a break from it all and just reading and watching TV and getting inspired again really helps. Putting yourself first instead of trying to impress anybody or meet expectations. I made that mistake more than once, and it never got me anywhere.
What I’m going to do from now on is not post WIPs. Maybe that can help you too! Avoid the pressure of knowing people are waiting for you to update, avoid receiving comments that make you reconsider everything you had planned for the next chapters, avoiding seeing that your most recent chapter lost you some subscribers or that someone didn’t comment… avoid having to wonder what you did wrong, why they stopped liking it. Because people can get in your head, and the fear of disappointing them paralyzes you… then you just lose motivation to continue because “what’s the point?”
I mean in MPG, everybody wanted something different. Bottom Steve, top Steve, switch Steve, sub Steve, Billy redemption arc, Billy to be killed, Billy and Steve to make up, more chapters, less chapters, more smut, more plot, you know? All this conflicting stuff and I couldn’t possibly make EVERYONE happy. It’s exhausting. But if I would’ve just written for myself privately and then published it, I would’ve been absorbed in the exact story I wanted to tell, and it would have been so much more fulfilling. It would be finished by now, and I’d probably be a lot happier with it.
So that’s my advice from experience. Try to take a break, keep your writing for yourself and for trusted people, and then when it’s ready and truly the story you want to tell, post it if you wish. And then you’ll have the confidence within yourself to stand by what you wrote because you know it’s exactly what you wanted and that YOU are happy with it. Even if someone is a jerk, you know in your heart that you like your story. And that makes it easier to brush off negativity. Yes, it’s great if people like it, but that’s just extra. We need to love our own stories and writing and ignore the noise. Or else we’ll never get anywhere.🖤🖤🖤
I hope that helps even a little bit. 🖤🖤
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
Burns
pairing: Suna x f!reader genre: fluff with slight angst (childhood friends to lovers) wc: 3.8k summary: you planned to confess to Suna on Valentines day. Unfortunately for you, he finds the holiday stupid.
[a/n]
Did this in one sitting, brain went zoom zoom
Not really comfortable writing for Inarizaki for some reason. Suna and Miya twins stans, don’t come for me.
Thank you @tokyosdawn, @luvnami, @fayeiparis (my ride or die ily) for the betaread.
ngl. I almost wrote smut after the fluff
Happy Valentines Day! 🖤
This is it. This is the day.
You’re finally going to confess to Suna.
You have been close friends for so long, and for the whole duration of it, you have tried your utter best to feel only as such.
You became friends with the rest of the Inarikazi team because you were always present in every game, with you being the loudest person to cheer for Suna leading everyone to pester him until he introduced you to them. Knowing Suna, he wasn’t fazed by his team’s persistent request and never mentioned to you that the team wanted to meet you.
It had been Atsumu that day who approached you during lunch break saying that Suna asked him to ask you to attend their practice after class.
You’ve been asking him non-stop if he can come watch them practice but he strictly prohibited you from going to the gym at all, so you were thrilled that he finally let you watch.. only to find him unpleasantly surprised that you were there.
Apparently, the whole team thought you were dating. As much as you wish you were, you could only agree with Suna when he said you were just a long-time friend.
But that changes today. Hopefully.
You already know what confessing to him means, and you’re not ready to lose Suna as a friend in case this doesn’t work out. However, with the both of you being third years already, it was now or never. You keep asking him what his plans after graduation are and he’s infuriatingly very consistent with his answer - a shrug and an apathetic ‘dunno.’
While you’re not ready to lose your friendship, you’re probably going to after high school — which is why you spent almost all of your allowance to buy ingredients to make homemade chocolate. It’s not actually that it’s expensive — you wasted so much ingredients making them that you ended up having enough for only three pieces.
But you’re satisfied because they were of three different designs. Three cute fox-shaped chocolates of different colors. They weren’t perfect but you tailored them according to Suna’s taste - just mildly sweet so he can actually enjoy it.
You smile into the February air.
You really aren’t sure about his feelings for you, but you know that you’re special to him.
You’re his only female friend and despite his aloofness, he actually spends time with you outside of school. It was you who he spent New Year’s with. He celebrates your birthday even if you know he’s not really into that kind of stuff. He walks you home when you stay late from club activities.
Being his friend since elementary school, you know he’s not the kind of guy to be nice to someone just for the sake of being nice.
So instead of dreading for your confession, you’re actually excited.
On your way to your first class, the chaotic twins block your path with a mischievous grin from both of them, except Atsumu’s way too obvious and upfront about it.
“So, y/n. Anything for me?” Atsumu asks as he cocks an eyebrow at you.
“Why would she give you any, idiot?” Osamu glares at Atsumu before turning to you with a smirk that makes you wary for some reason. “When she’s obviously giving them to Suna,” he adds.
You try to not look affected at his spot-on statement, but shit, you can already feel your heartbeat just a bit faster. Are you that obvious?
“Don’t you have hoards of shit from other girls? Why the hell are you ganging up on me?” you ask instead of answering Osamu’s speculation.
“I want to show them to Suna during practice. His pretty little childhood friend givin’ me homemade chocolates,” Atsumu teases animatedly.
Your eyes widen from what he said. “Wait, how did you know they were homemade?”
The two give each other meaningful looks before Osamu leans down a bit on you. “So there really are chocolates, huh?”
You go rigid when you realize you’ve exposed yourself to these two. Shit, they’re going to tease you non-stop about this. Worse, they might tell Suna before you even get the chance to do it yourself.
“Those are some burns on your hands, y/n. Have you treated those properly?” Atsumu eyes your hand that accidentally touched the hot pan yesterday. You tug the sleeves of your uniform lower to cover the purple-pinkish marks.
“I’m going to be late for class, bye,” you abruptly bid goodbye and hurriedly escape from the two. God knows what else they’ll get from you if you stay longer.
--
You erase your encounter with the twins from this morning. You can’t buckle down now. You worked hard for this day, both in body and in spirit. You’ve already had more than a fair share of doubts and second thoughts up until last night when you successfully pushed any cynicism away.
You won’t back down, especially when Suna is just a seat away from you now.
“Got any chocolates yet?” You prod at the topic as you put away your used cutleries.
“Yea,” he answers lazily. “It’s so dumb.”
“What is?” you ask with a frown.
“Valentines,” he deadpans. “Atsumu’s gonna get a fucking diabetes from the amount of chocolates he took from me because I was about to throw them away.”
You try to not let it get to you and breathe steadily to strengthen your resolve. You’re special to Suna. Surely, he won’t treat yours like that.
“What’s more idiotic is confessing this day,” he rambles on. “If a person really likes someone, why wait for Valentines to say it?” He asks rhetorically while putting away his own finished lunch.
You feel your stomach lurch, like riding down a rollercoaster at full speed unexpectedly. You try your best to mold your face into an impassive expression to not give anything away.
On the inside though, you’re a mess. Your head feels too loud and the air feels too heavy. You want to close your eyes and disappear.
Then he looks at you. “What about you? Did you give chocolates to anyone?”
You vaguely hear his question. You feel like you’re in a bubble and every sound is muffled -- your classmates chattering, the chairs scraping against the floor, the laughter all around you feels distant.
You planned to give him the chocolates you worked so hard on, but definitely not anymore. He hit two things right (Or wrong? Who knows anymore.) on the marks and right now, you do feel idiotic for trying so hard.
You should’ve known better. Of course, he’d find it stupid! He’s never the person to be all excited with events like this. What were you even thinking, spending all that money and effort when he obviously thinks the whole thing is a farce?
Did you really think this was going to go well? That he’d accept your chocolates and everything would be fine and you would go on as friends? In hindsight, there is never going to be a way out of this where you win. It is a stupid idea, and you’re stupid for even thinking about it.
‘Dumb, dumb, dumb, dumb,’ you chant in your head.
“Y/n?”
You flinch and find him staring at you, waiting for your answer. His golden eyes are studying your face carefully. You think you see a little bit of concern there but you brush it off.
“Oh no,” you laugh hesitantly. “No way I’d waste my time on some boy on the very rare chance that he actually likes me back, pfft.” Your laugh turns ironic and bitter. “Like you said, it’s just a dumb holiday,” you respond with a forced smile.
“Anyways, I have to go back now. Later, Rin.” You quickly stand up and head to a comfort room because you feel like shit and you need to cry it out before your classes start again, else you’d be tearing up during lecture.
“Wait.” He grips your hand firmly, adding salt to the injury as you wince when he presses the burn you got from yesterday.
“Ow!”
He’s startled by your sudden reaction, but doesn’t say anything.
He loosens his hold and moves his grip to your wrist as he pushes up the sleeve of your uniform, revealing the burn on your hand along with small others on your arm.
“What happened to you?” he asks with muted concern while his eyes are trained on your arm, fingers gently skimming over the burns.
You aggressively retrieve your arm and pull your sleeve back down while you come up with a lie, “Oka-san needed help in the kitchen yesterday.”
He furrows his eyebrows with suspicion. “Why? Everyone knows you’re useless in the kitchen.”
Yeah, but you wanted to do something for him, and the burns would have been worth it if he at least accepted the chocolates you worked so hard on.
“Honestly, I don’t even know.” You try to laugh it off, but you’re losing it already, so you just give him a quick wave with whatever smile you can muster and saunter away from him.
After a pathetic sobbing session in one of the cubicles, you make your way back to your classroom looking as normal as you possibly can.
Thank goodness it’s Valentines. You’re not the only girl with eyes puffy from rejection.
“Hey.” You feel a hand on your shoulder and solely from his voice, you can tell it’s Osamu. “You okay?”
Maybe it would’ve been better if you had fallen for Osamu instead. Despite being always teased by him and Atsumu, he’s actually a nice likeable guy. Unlike Suna.
God, why did it have to be Suna Rintarou?
“Come with me,” you say without looking at Osamu and drag him with you back to your classroom.
“Uhh, okay.” He sounds unsure but he goes with you anyway.
You ask him to wait for you just by the doorway of your classroom and grab the stupid box of chocolates you made from your bag.
You practically shove it to him when you get back to where he is. “Happy Valentines, ‘Samu,” you greet with a dead expression.
Osamu gapes at you then at the box in hand, an expression of disbelief spreading across his face.
“Weren’t you asking for chocolates this morning?”
“That was ‘Tsumu. Also,” he looks closely at the box. “It says ‘Rin.’
You immediately rip out the wrapper where you wrote Suna’s nickname and tuck the crumpled paper in your pocket.
“There. It doesn’t anymore,” you announce passively.
Osamu scratches his head with discomfort. “I can’t accept this, y/n. I can give it to Suna if you want,” he offers kindly.
“Miya Osamu. Either you accept it or I’m throwing it away right now.” Your voice is dead serious and so are you. If Osamu won’t accept it, it’s going to the trash where Suna would’ve tossed it in as well.
“Okay, okay!” He surrenders with panic and opens the box slowly.
“Holy sh-,” he clears his throat. “I mean, wow. These are so cute, the cutest I’ve received today,” he comments appreciatively before returning his gaze at you. “You sure about this, y/n?”
You nod, more convinced now that you saw his reactions towards it. “Yeah. I figured I’d want to give them to someone who’s going to actually like them.”
The soft ring of the bell alerts you that your next class is about to start.
“Thanks Osamu,” you utter with a grateful smile before sauntering back to your classroom.
--
“Oy ‘Samu, why are these chocolates so cute? How the hell can I eat these?” Tsumu whines.
“You shithead, those are mine!” Osamu rushes to where his twin and grabs the box protectively.
Suna just watches the two and silently waits for another fight to erupt.
“You’d just taste them and give them to me anyways. What’s the deal?” Atsumu asks with a frown.
“If you must know, ‘Tsumu. Y/n gave this to me,” Osamu announces with a condescending grin as Astumu gawks at him in disbelief. “No fucking way, you stinking liar,” Atsumu retorts.
Suna looks at the tiny box Osamu is holding and agrees with Atsumu. There is no way you’d give those to Osamu. You said so yourself this morning.
‘No way I’d waste my time on some boy on the very rare chance that he actually likes me back.’
Did you lie to him and made some for Osamu? Do you like Osamu?
Suna’s mind wanders back to the burns on your hand and arms and how your mom ‘supposedly’ asked you to help out in the kitchen. He knows something is off. You’re never asked to help out with anything that involves cooking, so why did you lie about it?
So what is going on? There’s just no way in hell you like Osamu. Not once have you mentioned liking his teammate enough for you to venture into the ‘horrors of the kitchen’ (as you put it). And more importantly, why Osamu?
It is true that Suna doesn’t give a shit whether or not he gets a mountain load of chocolates on this superficial holiday. He’s not eating them.
However, he’d make an exception only if they come from you. He wouldn’t mind if they’re just store-bought ones as long as they’re from you.
So why the fuck would you go to the troubles of making them for Osamu and not him? You can’t possibly like Osamu. He won’t allow it.
He marches to where the twins are and turns to Osamu. “Did y/n really give you that?”
Both the twins face him and while Osamu looks pensive, Atsumu wears a shit-eating grin. “Aww, Suna. Are you jealous that your beloved y/n gave us chocolates?”
“‘Tsumu, shut up for the love of God. And she didn’t give it to us. She gave it to me.” Osamu pulls the box closer to him possessively which ticks Suna off even more.
“Did she say why?” Suna tries to sound calm despite the stupid jealousy bubbling up the pit of his stomach.
“Obviously because-” Atsumu starts, but Osamu grabs his twin’s face with one hand to halt his babbling as he sighs to face Suna.
“Actually, the box had your name in it,” Osamu admits. “She just ripped it out and said she’d rather give it to someone who’ll appreciate it.”
“-mmmmff Samu!” Atsumu successfully removes Osamu’s hand. “You shouldn’t have told him that! Do you realize that y/n didn’t want him to know?”
“Duh! Of course, I know. But I really can’t accept chocolates that’re supposed to be for another guy,” Osamu sighs before handing Suna the box.
He opens it and sees the fuss Tsumu was making about it. They really are cute and are obviously made with care and precision. If someone else had told him that you made these, he wouldn’t have believed them.
But there’s something about the chocolates that he can’t ignore.
“Why are there bites on the two pieces?” He asks as he lifts his gaze up from the chocolates.
Atsumu puts his hands behind his head and starts whistling as he avoids Suna’s gaze while Osamu smiles apologetically.
“Sorry, I wanted to see if they taste as good as they look,” Osamu confesses. As for Atsumu, Suna can already tell that the piss-haired setter just couldn’t help himself despite receiving so many already.
“They’re a bit bland, Suna. Tell y/n she needs to improve her baking skills,” Atsumu comments shamelessly which makes Suna scowl at Atsumu’s ungrateful ass. The fact that you made something look edible is already something commendable.
“They’re okay. Just needs a bit more sweetness,” Osamu backs his twin up.
He brings the remaining chocolate that’s still untouched to his mouth.
“What are you two talking about? It tastes perfectly fine,” he states truthfully. It’s just the right amount of sweetness that he’s able to finish it despite not really being a fan of chocolates.
Osamu laughs softly before speaking. “She really did make them for you, Suna.”
--
That night, you toss and turn in your bed while trying to keep your focus on the movie you played. As entertaining as it is, you can’t fully enjoy it with constantly wanting to smash your head against the wall of your room.
For a good while, you really thought everything would go smoothly and that by the end of today, you and Suna would be more than just friends.
Maybe today is a sign that you shouldn’t push it anymore. Suna said so himself: if someone likes a person, they don’t need the holiday to confess.
So why hasn’t he?
The answer is clear as day and you wish you were blind to see it, but you aren’t.
There had been too many chances for you two to move your relationship forward, but not once had he shown a sign that he wanted to.
He doesn’t like you like that. It’s just you and your delusional head. He doesn’t love you the way you love him. Even with the cute, romantic scene playing before you, you start tearing up.
You grab one of your pillows and bury your face in it, effectively silencing the sob and stopping the tears that are coming as you remember your folly attempt to confess today.
You should’ve been satisfied with the comfort of your friendship. If you hadn’t been so greedy, you wouldn’t have gotten hurt like this.
You hear a text alert from your phone. You open it and see a text from the source of your misery.
‘Come out’
You don’t want to. Tomorrow you can be back to normal around him, but not tonight.
You hurriedly respond with a lie.
‘Went out zzz’
You throw your phone somewhere on your bed and lie down with your pillow still squeezed between your arms while you space out at nothing.
Your thirst brings you back to your senses so you stand up and get to the kitchen. When you come back to your room, you almost scream when you see Suna sitting slouching on your bed.
“What the heck, Rin?! How did you get here?”
“Your mother let me in. Why are you even asking obvious questions?”
You massage your temples as you plan to tell your mom later not to just let anyone in your room even though it’s someone she knows. You might be childhood friends but you’re no longer kids. He can’t just pop in and out of your room anymore like he used to.
“Why are you even here? I said I was out.”
“Your lights are open, dumbass,” he answers, to which you respond with a sigh.
“Didn’t it occur to you that I don’t want to see you?”
He stands up from your bed and although his expression doesn’t change, you feel alarmed from how he’s towering over you without saying anything.
“W-what?” Your stutter betrays your attempt to sound fine.
“Why the fuck would you give Osamu chocolates that are supposed to be mine?”
You gawk at him. He isn’t supposed to know that. That bastard, Osamu! You don’t have a prepared excuse for this kind of confrontation.
“What’s it to you even? You would’ve thrown them away anyways,” you snap back with an accusatory tone.
“Not if they’re from you,” he discloses as his usually austere eyes soften up, holding your gaze. You feel like you’re about to melt.
You feel your heart beat wildly against your chest. Not long ago you had said that you didn’t want to see him, but now that he’s here, you don’t feel like moving. You don’t feel like going anywhere. Everything could be on fire around you but you’d still stay by his side.
But… this is not right. Did you already know? He doesn’t love you back.
You try to turn away to hide the gnawing pain in your chest, but he’s faster. He grabs your arm to pull you closer. When he dips down to claim your lips while his arms snake around your waist, you melt within his hold.
His lips are so warm and uncharacteristically tender as he moves them intricately against yours, causing you to place both hands against his chest to feel him even more, to feel that he is real and not just a dream induced by how badly you yearn for him.
He pulls away a bit and finds a bewildered look on your face that just makes you look adorable. There had been many times when he thought about doing this, especially whenever you’re staring into nothingness with parted lips as if coaxing him to fuck everything else and just cross the boundary of your platonic relationship.
But to be honest, he didn’t like the complications of being in a romantic relationship with you when you already have this comfortable friendship. At the end of the day, he knows you have him and he has you.
Yet, he absolutely despises the idea that you might have liked someone else. He’s never felt any resentment towards his teammates, not even to Astsumu who’s a fucking handful most of the time.
Only today.
Only when he saw that box of chocolates in Osamu’s hands that he realized that he didn’t want to share you with anyone.
It was selfish of him, wanting to keep you to himself but not really doing anything to actually make it happen.
That changes tonight.
He removes one hand from your waist to hold your hand that’s resting on his chest.
“I love you, y/n.”
You blink twice at him, evidently surprised with his confession, but immediately recover when you look down and giggle softly.
When you look back at him again, your eyes are a mixture of content and mirth. “I thought you said it’s idiotic to confess on Valentines Day,” you remind him with a wide smile.
His loving stare becomes a cold glare when you point out what he had said this morning. He didn’t plan to do it today. He just couldn’t wait until tomorrow, thereby forgetting that he had actually told you that. Although, he still believes people shouldn’t wait for the holiday to confess, it just so happened that today is when he decided to do it.
“Fine. I take it back,” he says out of petty spite.
“I’m kidding!” you respond defensively before intertwining his fingers with yours. “Actually, I was about to confess earlier, but you said the stuff about Valentines being dumb.”
“It still is,” he says, undeterred. In his defense, he really hadn’t been expecting you would.
“Right. Yet, here we are,” you state as a matter of fact as you grip his hand tighter.
“Can you answer the damn confession already?” he asks exasperatedly which makes you laugh out loud.
You settle down with an affectionate smile. “Yes, Rin. I love you too.”
He loses his stern expression as he takes your hand to his mouth and kisses it, rubbing the minor burn with his thumb, a reminder that he does appreciate what you did for him.
“Happy Valentines, I guess,” he says before he goes for your lips again.
mlist of other stuff I wrote
taglist (those crossed out can’t be tagged)
@ameliaxo @suikrem @akaashisslave @tsumurai @babythotshq @loving-unicorns106 @flairlust @geektastic84 @anaiss97 @hqbeesun @megatron-1199 @lovershaikyuu
430 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pride Lost, Feelings Found

Pairing: Neville Longbottom x Reader
Pronouns: They/Them
Word Count: 2.2k
Request: @summerstardust “Could you do a Neville with a gender neutral reader. It can fluff/smut/bit of both 🤷, whatever you want. With the prompts: 4. "You think she looks at me? Am I invisible?”, 12. "I’ve always liked you, you’ve just never noticed.” and 17. "Make me fall in love with you.”
Maybe where Neville is secretly crushing on the reader from afar and the reader is told, in some way, about this and he just runs away from the scene. Then the reader follows and finds him and tells him that they want to get to know him.
Don’t feel pressured to use this idea, though. I am just feeling a bit angsty at the moment. Thank you! :)”
Summary: It all crumbles down before Neville’s eyes, but it’s replaced with something he’d never expect.
Warnings: angst but it turns to fluff!!
A/N: Ok ok, if you want a part 2 with what happens after reader says that? Lmk and I’ll probably write it! I’m so sorry this took so long esp for one of my favorite readers. I hope you enjoy <3
4. "You think she looks at me? Am I invisible?”
12. "I’ve always liked you, you’ve just never noticed.”
17. "Make me fall in love with you.”
Sometimes Neville wish he had never noticed (Y/n). But when you shine as bright as they did, how couldn't you notice? They bewitching, enchanting everyone around them with a simple smile, him included. However when miracles as amazing as (Y/n) come to be, so does a lot of attention. He adored everything about them, the way they always smeared their ink on their scroll when they wrote, how they’d walk into class every morning with that same sleepy expression, even down to the way they’d always have to pull their socks up because they got the wrong size and they’d fall down. They was his dream partner. But sadly, that’s the thing about dream lovers, they’re meant to stay dreams.
From as long as Neville could remember, he had been on the bottom of the social ladder. Hell, when your familiar (who is also a toad) causes a wild goose chase during your first years at a new school, it’s really not hard to understand why. If it had been someone else instead of him, he would've made fun of them too. He was a loser and no one would ever let him forget. Not his friends, not Malfoy, not anyone. But they did. In all his years at Hogwarts, (Y/n) had never made him feel like a loser. Every interaction the two of them had made him feel normal, like himself.
Granted every interaction they had was small. Accidentally bumping into them in the halls, a tight lip smile when eye contact was made. One time he thought (Y/n) was waving to him but was in fact waving to their friend behind him but luckily they hadn't seen (Malfoy definitely did..). Out of all the people who could have noticed the way he looked at them or the way his cheeks would turn red when they'd pass him it had to be Malloy. That was awful for a multitude of reasons. One being that for some reason, (L/n) and Malfoy were the best of friends. Everyday he wished that it was him who got sat next to them in potions instead of that weasel of a boy. The second reason being that despite knowing how Neville felt for them, he still had yet to do anything with the information. To most people, they’d be relieved if Malfoy found out one of their most personal pieces of information and had yet to do anything but, Neville knew better. Draco was a vile creature and if he hadn’t teased him about it yet, that surely meant something even greater was coming. Something truly awful and devastating.
The first week after Malfoy found out had Neville staying up to the break of dawn, stirring around restlessly at the thought of what he’d do. Would he spill something on him when he was set to have a class with them, tape a note to the back of his shirt with the information on it, or worse...no, no. Not even Malfoy was cruel enough to do that! If anything, if he was going to tell (Y/n) he’d probably do it when Neville wasn’t around so they could come up to him and reject him at random. Although it was sad, what got Neville to sleep at night was imagining that they already knew. That (Y/n) was more than aware and it was only a matter of time till they’d reject him and his life would go back to normal without any pesky thoughts of how beautiful he found them to be.
--------------------------------
Seamus’s words went in one of Neville’s ears and right back out of the other, sounding like white noise to the boy. He couldn’t listen to whatever idiotic thing he was going on about. How could he when (Y/n) was a few feet away, looking just as gorgeous as they usually did? It was hard not to focus on them, the way their pretty lips would curl into a smile, giggling at something one of their friends had said. He felt a smile grace his own lips at the sight, letting out a noise of protest as Ron chucked a cushion at his head.
“Are you even, listening Longbottom?” he heard him ask, still not ripping his eyes away from the (y/h/h) across the hall.
“You think they look at me? Am I invisible?” he asked in a hushed tone, as if he was to speak any louder, they would somehow hear them despite them being so far away. Seamus let out a loud snort, beginning to cackle as he slapped the boy on the back a bit too hard.
“Fat chance, Longbottom! You think (L/n) would notice you? They wouldn’t even notice me, and that’s saying something!” Seamus wheezed out. Neville shot him a pointed glare, fuming from the boy’s words. He shoved him off the couch, rolling his eyes.
“It’s not that people don’t notice you Seamus….it’s that they do for all the wrong reasons.” Dean pointed out, causing the other 3 to laugh, growing louder as Seamus failed to push himself off the ground.
“Oh don’t worry, Longbottom. (L/n) will be sure to notice you soon enough.” he froze at the sound of the cold voice, turning around to look at the platinum blonde prince himself. Draco stood their, smirking. Crabbe and Goyle tried to nod along when in reality, they had no idea what their leader was going on about. Neville gulped, standing up to face him completely.
“W-what do you mean?” he asked him, wiping his sweaty palms on his pants. Draco simply shrugged, beginning to walk in the opposite direction. He turned around briefly looking the boy up and down.
“Means exactly what I said. Nothing more, nothing less. Well as much as I’d love to stay around and lose brain cells with you idiots, I’ve got better things to attend to.” and with that he left.
“Don’t worry, Nev. Draco is always just talk, I’m sure nothing will come of it.” Harry said, offering the boy a reassuring smile. Although Neville knew he meant well, he couldn’t stop the sinking, tight feeling in his chest. Draco had yet to do something so he had no reason to feel this way, but it was just a hunch that the worst was yet to come.
Even hours later, as Neville lay in his bed that night, all he could think about were the words that echoed throughout his head over and over.
“Oh don’t worry, Longbottom. (L/n) will be sure to notice you soon enough.”
He didn’t know if he was grateful for how vague that was or if it was the bane of his days. Draco could’ve meant anything by that, all he knew is whatever it meant the intent behind his words were less than kind. He turned again, sighing as he looked out the window. There was a full moon tonight, a beautiful silver halo of light dancing its way around it.
“Merlin, save me please.” he pleaded quietly, to no one in particular. Every bit of hope, every positive thought laced in his words. Although he prepared for the worse to happen, he had a sliver of hope that it wouldn’t. That tomorrow he’d wake up and his day would be as mundane as usual, just the way he’d like it. And if he was lucky (Y/n) would give him a small smile in the hall.
---------------------------
Neville’s small sliver of hope had grown into an entire cake. Looking back on earlier in the week, he was worried for absolutely nothing! Malfoy once again was all bark and no bite which for once, he was glad for! He let out a sigh of content as he made his way from the library, heading in the direction of the main corridor. He saw Seamus give him an uncharacteristically serious look from the small crowd that was gathered around something. As he grew closer, in the middle of the circle he saw Draco stood on a crate as (Y/n) sat next to him, listening as he read something from a paper.
“Nev, you might wanna...might wanna leave.” Seamus whispered to him. However, he looked as people stared at him, some giggling while some look sympathetic.
“Why? What’s going o-”
“Here’s another one I found in his bin! ‘Dear (Y/n), although I’ll never give you this letter, I can’t help but write about how amazing you are! When I saw you help that injured bird the other day, I wanted nothing more than to help you tend to it. I find it funny how even when you’re sad, you manage to brighten up my day.’ God how dorky is this loser? I can’t believe he fancies you so much (Y/n)!” Draco howled in laughter, a few others joining him. Neville found himself at the forefront of the circle, frozen in his spot. That was his letter! He had started writing them as a way of coping with his feelings, knowing that the person he fancied would always be out of reach of him. “Anything to say for yourself, Longbottom?”
Neville felt tears well in his eyes, the warmth of them mixing with the heat of his red flushed face. “I...I..” he looked at (Y/n) who look like they had something to say however, he didn’t wanna stick around to hear it. Without another word, he ran off, tears streaming down his face as soon as he was far enough from anyone. In his time of despair, he ran to his only place of comfort. The one place that he wasn’t Neville, the loser who just had his feelings ripped from safe keeping in front of half the students in his year. The place where he was just Neville.
He took in a deep breath of the familiar muggy air of the greenhouse, relaxing slightly as he took a seat on the ground. “God I’m so stupid!” he wailed, tears flowing down his face. His crying grew harder, harsh hiccups shaking and jolting his body as he screamed into his knees. He knew there was a matter of time before (Y/n) was to find out, he just didn’t know it’d be like this. If this was just the pain from them learning about his feelings, he didn’t wanna know how bad he’d be wounded when they came to reject him. Neville’s head jolted up at the sound of soft footsteps making their way over to him. He noticed the familiar pair of black shoes, turning his head as they kneeled down in front of him.
“I thought you may be here! You always seemed so passionate about plants during herbology so I thought it wouldn’t hurt to check here first.” (Y/n) said, placing a hand on the boy’s knee. He looked down at where they connected, feeling his face flush slightly from the contact. “You know, your friends care about you a lot. After you ran off, Ginny came up and socked Draco straight in the face. It was quite a sight really.” they let out a soft giggle at the memory. “Hermione went in to drag her off but when she saw how smug Draco looked, she couldn’t help but to join in. While they did that, your other friends set off looking for you and I did too.”
“Why?” he asked, catching their attention. The (y/h/h) gave him a confused look, tilting their head to the side. “Why did you come looking for me? Don’t you hate me now? Gross, stupid Longbottom having a crush on Hogwart’s sweetheart. How pathetic, huh?” he sniffled, ripping his eyes away from them. He knew if he was to continue to look, a completely new set of tears would be triggered.
“Why wouldn’t I? I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t! Although I don’t know much about you, I do know you’re a kind individual and you didn’t deserve what Draco did to you.” they said in a soft tone, moving into the spot next to Neville. They sat in silence for a moment before (Y/n) cleared their throat, looking over at him once more. “How long?”
“Pardon?”
“I mean, how long have you liked me for? I wasn’t even aware until today.” they queried curiously.
“I’ve always liked you, you’ve just never noticed. I don’t blame you for not noticing though, we’re from two different worlds. You’ve got everyone in hogwarts begging for a moment of your time and you hang out with some of the most elite and prestigious people in the castle.” he sniffled some, wiping his nose on his sleeve as he set his hand down on the cold cement ground. “It was stupid of me to let my feelings last for so long.”
“Why was it stupid?” they asked, scooting closer to him. Neville turned to look at them, losing his breath at their closeness.
“Because you don’t feel the same..not that I expected you to. You didn’t even know I existed until today.” he let out a huff of air. (Y/n) bit the inside of their cheek before placing their hand on top of Neville’s, tangling their fingers together.
“You’re right, I don’t feel the same,” they started, tightening their grip as the boy began to get up. “But that doesn’t mean I never will. Let’s get to know each other a bit more.” they leaned in closer, the feeling of both of their breath being exchanged like whispers amongst their lips.
“Make me fall in love with you.”
TAGSLIST:@vayeya11 @pink-hufflepuff @clancyscookies @beewitchedlou
@nevillelongbottomsgirlfriend @redpanda-poetry @vibingaesthetically
#Neville Longbottom#neville x you#neville longbottom x you#neville longbottom x reader#neville x reader#Harry Potter#harry potter imagines#harry potter imagine#harry potter x reader
131 notes
·
View notes
Note
ok now im curious what your most petty thing is (regarding the dp post)
Oooh boy, here we go! Buckle up fuckers this is gonna be a longer one.
My senior year of high school, I took a creative writing class. Partially because I needed to fill the slot, mostly because I wanted to improve my writing (spoiler: I did not). Now, my high school was a three floor building- first was mostly gym, second was general, and the third was senior lockers and art classes. I spent a good chunk of my schedule senior year on the second and third floor, going between an art class to my earth science (I took that one entirely as filler, but also bc I like science) to my locker and so on.
Creative writing? Creative writing was in the fucking basement. Go to the first floor, go to a corner generally used for health and development classes, to another corner, follow a ramp and some stairs, and boom there it is kind of basement. (Side note but this teacher was REALLY into attendance and would get you in trouble if you were late which was really annoying since basically no other class was in that part of the building).
My creative writing teacher wasn't bad, per se. I've had worse teachers. I had an algebra teacher who delighted in making freshman girls cry and mocking them for it. I had a journalism teacher who would use her class time reporting how Hilary was secretly ill during the election. I had a history teacher say trans people weren't real to an openly gender nonconforming student (I didn't know them well enough to ask for specifics on their alignment, but they were using they/them at that point) and set up assignments just to mock students on the take they were told to make. It was more that she was uncreative and took it out on the kids doing creative writing.
She gave us two books to read. Basically “how I write” by published authors. I don’t remember the first one well enough and I donated it ages ago, but the second was Stephen King’s “On Writing”. It was 3/4′s personal stories about his life and 1/4′s “also write a bit every day”. I mostly remember the first author bc she had those fake dreadlocks white people do when they destroy their hair and she gleefully told a story about making her son have a meltdown at a party or wedding or something bc he got overwhelmed and she wanted him to learn that “sometimes you don’t get what you want”. So. You know. Not much there.
She also instructed us to write in a journal every day, which she would check every few months or so. It had to be at least half a page. She would leave little comments in every one else’s journals when she checked them, but not mine- I realized pretty quickly she was a bit uncomfortable with LGBT+ content, so I made it my mission to make every journal drabble as gay as possible bc I was bored and she couldn’t mark them WRONG when she just stated we needed to write.
But it doesn’t end there! Through the entire class, we got exactly five writing projects. Stories that follow very specific guidelines that we would then read in front of the class, group proofread, and then have the teacher give final grades for. These things were approximately like a thousand words a piece, and I was writing out my 10,000 word “It Starts off Small” story in class when I got bored, so it wasn’t difficult.
Our first project was a character going through a difficult decision. Or... something? I honestly forget the criteria. Anyway, I was HYPE. I’d had this idea for a long time now a human choosing between peaceful death or reincarnation, and this gave me the push to write it! I had a whole thing planned with death being a deer and reincarnation being a wolpertinger (bc reincarnation leads to many possibilities, ed boy, so a Frankenstein bunny made sense to me). Anyway I poured my heart and soul into this bastard and, bright eyed and bushy tailed, handed it in. My classmates all thought it was pretty good. Not to toot m’own horn, but there was some pretty bad ones going in, so I thought I’d get a solid B or something.
I got a D. I guess the struggle was too metaphorical, or it didn’t perfectly fit her criteria. I was devastated. Then I was mad. Bc I was a bored senior who thought they’d made something pretty decent for this completely optional class and her refusal to see that really hurt me at sixteen (I was always a year younger than my other classmates, so despite being a senior I didn’t turn eighteen until almost a year after graduation)
Well, fuck it, I decided. I’m going to parody the shit out of this class.
Our next project was a fantasy story. I was bitter and grumpy. The other fantasy stories read aloud were stuff like “yeah this dude fought a wizard and got a girl, then they went home and banged” (this was not hyperbole, he would’ve written and read the smut if allowed, I knew him personally) and “this girl that NO ONE UNDERSTOOD was called CRAZY but this S@!$ cheerleader who Stole Her Boyfriend so she killed them all” (fun fact: the girl who wrote that was my age and a sort of half-friend from middle school. She was a yaoi fangirl who didn’t mind lesbians as long as they, you know, didn’t FLIRT with her or something.)
So I get up there. It’s the last day of presentations. And I present with a polite cheer. My story is about two magical shepherd type figures who are called Sister Brighten and Brother Dick as they chase down a werewolf who was drunk off his ass and accidentally bit someone else. They then revealed they were basically supernatural designated drivers for the whole town. I made Brighten mention that Dick’s name wasn’t even Richard. I titled it “His Favorite Brand is Grayhound”. It fit every single criteria. I got an A. I could tell she didn’t want to, because there was no comments or anything like everyone else’s, but she had to follow her own criteria.
Our third was a conjoined effort thing so I didn’t pull any fuckery there, but the fourth one was about common myths and spinning them into real or fake. One girl did the hook-handed door handle thing and the boyfriend ended up above his truck hanging (somehow???). I think someone did the age-old adage of a haunted wedding dress? I kind of read through those presentations.
Now, I’m salty-salty at this point. I wasn’t expecting His Favorite Brand is Grayhound to get me a good grade. I half-assed a lot of it. I am in full Not Happy Teenager at this point. I grab a daddy long leg and settle in.
My fourth story of the year is “Paperskin.”
Paperskin is about a boy named Billy with the thinnest skin membrane ever. Just full on body horror. You could see his teeth behind his lips. Billy gets bored one day and wanders out of his house, tries to kick a soccer ball, and breaks a leg. As he’s laying in the grass a daddy long leg bites him- and his skin is so flimsy the fangs sink in and he dies. I’m actually still pretty proud of Paperskin. It’s a horrifying, Edgar Allen Poe of a monstrosity, but it made people squirm, which was the point. The teacher is clearly a bit unnerved at this point, but she gives me another A.
I wrote a more “normal” story after that of a contentious objector forced to house kids going to see if any confirmed soldier deaths were any of their parents as my final one and I could feel her spite as she gave me a B.
So, yeah. That’s the story of when I tormented my creative writing teacher with The Gays and my weird ass sense of humor after she called one of my best works at that age a piece of shit.
Here’s a google drive of these bad boys, because yes I do still have these things. I turned these fuckers in for grades, people.
#Ask#Anon#Question Mandar#Life#Humor#Writing#I was a good kid I swear#I didn't make much noise and I didn't argue much#It was just this one lady
95 notes
·
View notes
Text
Poison (Finale)

Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: Kim Mingyu x female reader
Warning: swearing, drinking, smut, violence, blood, death
Word count: 21, 357
Summary: Sana seems to be all up in your business lately, snooping around you. She’s not satisfied nor happy that you’re around Mingyu, so she makes sure to dig up more information about you. You aren’t aware of the danger you’re put in; you just want to enjoy your day with your boyfriend and his friends on their yacht.
Taglist: @chal-kagyu @taeyongandfree @minkwans @itsdnguyenxoxo @rjsmochii
Unable to tag: @cheolliehugs @3rachaonlyfans @leahxxiong
A/N: Don’t get scared by the tags, proceed on reading! :) There will be a final A/N at the end of the chapter, so I won’t say anything else. I’m writing one more standalone oneshot in the Posion universe, it will be Wonwoo’s story. Happy reading, hope you enjoy!
Windows down and music blaring, Vernon and I rolled down the streets of Seoul. The cool breeze of the warm morning whipped at our hair and I bobbed my head along the rhythm of the music as Vernon and I screamed along to the lyrics. As promised, we went on our breakfast date and now he was driving me to work. One week had passed since Mingyu met my parents and I was mortified last night when I saw him texting with my mother. He said before he left, my mother approached him and asked him to exchange numbers in order to keep in touch. She asked Mingyu to text her anytime he needed something or wasn’t sure about something, or if he wanted to complain about me to her, and she’d gladly answer him. Turns out, they’ve been chatting daily about random things and Vernon was on the verge of dying when I very furiously and loudly told him this, totally disregarding the food that was unchewed in my mouth. The song came to an end and Vernon turned down the volume a bit, stopping at a red light. A sigh left his lips and I looked at him with raised eyebrows.
He glanced at me before he chuckled, “Nothing…I just haven’t done this in long.”
“What? Screamed the lyrics of a song while driving around?” He chuckled again and shook his head.
“No, felt carefree and happy? Something like that…”
“Ay,” I scoffed and gave Vernon a look, “Hoshi – no, Soonyoung has told me about all the trips you and Seungkwan always go on.”
“Yeah girl, but you are cooler than Seungkwan.” I started laughing as the light turned green and Vernon started driving again.
“Too bad I’m taken, and also, never tell Seungkwan that…he’ll skin me alive.” Vernon laughed and nodded, clearly agreeing with me. It wasn’t hard to guess that Seungkwan still hadn’t warmed up to me and he probably never would. Our personalities didn’t match well and both of us found the other one a pushover and annoying. There were rare occasions when we got along really well, like those Monopoly games where we randomly teamed up and surprisingly killed off everyone and won, yeah, these guys played a different version of Monopoly that made sense only to them.
“I don’t understand one thing…” I muttered quietly and Vernon hummed to show me he was listening closely, “You guys keep telling me how nice it is to spend time with me, how I make you forget about your worries blah blah blah…”
“How many of us have said that to you?” Vernon asked with a laugh and I pouted, counting the members of SVT who have told me that at one point.
“I mean…Chan approached me just three months after I met you guys, asking me if when I had free time I’d like to play videogames with him, because he liked my calming presence. Then, sometime when Soonyoung was drunk, he also confessed he really liked me and hoped Mingyu would keep me around forever, then Seokmin and even Jihoon proceeded to tell me that being around me made them feel normal. I’m pretty sure at some point Minghao and Jeonghan too might have said something…Now you and well…Mingyu said so too.”
Vernon nodded with his mouth in an ‘O’ shape and I chuckled as I watched him amused, his expression funny as he hummed deeply.
“Well…like I said, you’re cool and everyone from SVT likes you because you’re nice and very straightforward, which quite frankly, many people are afraid to do when it comes to us. Everyone who knows about our reputation is scared of us, bows down to us and pleases us before we could even voice what we need. I guess you not giving a fuck about who we are is a very liberating feeling, some of us do miss having a normal life, you know?” Vernon’s words settled in my mind and I nodded, offering him a small smile as he pulled up to the bookstore.
“Sometimes it would be just nice to shut up though.” I said with a chuckle and Vernon laughed, “Like that one time when I said Jeonghan couldn’t use a gun because he was a tech genius…and then we went on that duel to find out who was right…all I’m saying is, good thing Wonwoo found us before we could do much damage to each other. Jeonghan was really pissed off and I was ready to shoot him.”
Vernon shook his head as he surely remembered the incident, he said they’ve never heard Wonwoo screaming that loudly before, let alone scolding someone that was older than him. Safe to say, everyone who was present at their vacation house that day swore to never tell Mingyu about the incident, sure that Jeonghan would lose his precious fingers for even daring to challenge me.
“Mingyu shouldn’t fuck up things with you.”
I scoffed and undid my seatbelt, “Slowly I’ve been here for almost a year, Vernon, I think he’s doing fine.”
He offered me a smile as I leaned over the middle console to give him a quick hug, getting my purse from the backseat and then I got out of his car, waving at him as Vernon drove away. I turned and headed inside the bookstore, heading for the backroom. I left my jacket on the hanger and purse in my locker and pulled my hair in a low ponytail, putting on my name tag. I walked to the front of the store and took my place behind the cashier, turning on the computer that was next to it.
“Y/N?” I heard Irene calling from the storage room.
“Me; why was the door unlocked?!” I called back to her as I heard boxes being placed on each other.
“I thought I locked it, sorry!” She called back and I shook my head, sitting in the chair as Irene came up to the front desk with two boxes on top of each other.
“You always forget locking the door, it’s for your own safety.” I scolded my friend and she just rolled her eyes, placing the boxes next to each other.
“I know, I know…now help me unbox these.” She said as she pointed at the second box as she got to open the first one.
“What are these for?”
“Boss texted me saying he got some new books that we’ll have to wrap up in wrapping as he plans on organizing a blind-date Bookfest.” My eyes widened as I opened the box and I nodded at Irene.
“Nice idea, when are we doing it?”
“After he comes back from the conference he’ll be attending, so maybe like…in three weeks?” Irene thought as she took all the books out from the box and then placed a green and blue wrapper on the counter.
“I want the blue one.” I said as I quickly placed my hand on it, Irene going for the same one. She rolled her eyes at me and I stuck my tongue out at her, getting all the books from the box on the counter. She took the green wrapper and tapped the screen of the computer.
“We won’t be open for at least one more hour, put on some nice music.” I chuckled and proceeded to find a radio station that played good music to put on. Irene nodded contently as both of us started wrapping the books up and humming along to the songs. Irene’s round glasses were on the bridge of her nose and her hair was in a bun today. She wore a strapless black top and red dress pants, looking extra sexy.
“Something fancy happening today?” I spoke up after I was done checking her out and Irene gave me a brief glance as she cut up the wrapper for the next book.
“Why?”
“You’re looking a little too hot for someone who came in for work at a bookstore.” I teased her with a smirk, narrowing my eyes at her as she threw me a look. I chuckled and she shrugged, holding the wrapper down for me to tape.
“I spent last night with Jeonghan; he might come around later too…I don’t know yet.” She muttered absentmindedly and I hummed with a smile.
“So…you’re like a thing now?”
“Not really.” She shrugged, looking at me with a grimace, “Definitely could be if I wanted it to. He said he’d like to date me, but I’m really not into that right now.”
I wrapped up the next book, shrugging at her, “I mean, Jeonghan is a pretty nice dude. I don’t know if I’d miss a chance like that, but maybe it’s better if you don’t get too involved…”
I hoped the music drowned out my quiet words, but Irene still heard me well, “Why? Does he give you bad boy vibes too?”
I chuckled and realized Irene meant it seriously, so I cleared my throat and looked at her, “I mean, yeah, he does. I don’t want you to end up hurt, so just go with your intuition.”
“To be honest,” Irene’s voice raised a few octaves as she slammed her hands on the counter, “Mingyu doesn’t seem very trustworthy either, like—Jeonghan might give me bad boy vibes, but Mingyu—he’s just bad news, Y/N.”
“I thought you liked Mingyu?” I asked Irene with furrowed eyebrows and she chuckled, shaking her head.
“Sure, he’s handsome, but there’s something off about him. It’s not even his dominating aura, I might have been drunk in the club but I still saw how possessive he got over you. When you two started dancing, I accidentally made eye contact with him and I got scared he’d rip my head off with the look he was giving me. And other times too—I don’t know, I don’t like the way he thinks you’re ‘his’ when there’s nothing going on between you two.” I placed my hands on the counter as Irene finished her rant with furrowed eyebrows, looking at me questioningly. Since everyone already knew about Mingyu and I being in a relationship, it would’ve been rude to keep her in the dark for longer.
“Actually…Mingyu and I are dating, Irene.” I told my friend and her eyebrows furrowed and then she scoffed.
“Don’t tell me I’m the last one to find out.”
“You aren’t the last one to find out.” I played along with her and she rolled her eyes, leaning against the counter with her arms resting on top of it.
“That’s a lie, how rude of you, I thought you were my friend!”
“I am!”
“For how long have you been dating?” Irene raised her eyebrows and I pursed my lips, my fingers tapping against the counter.
“For little over a month now.” I answered her.
“Is he good to you?” Irene asked with concern lacing her voice and I offered her a small happy smile.
“Too good sometimes.”
“A man is never too good, Y/N.” Irene gave me a look and I started laughing as the front door opened, the bell chiming loudly.
“We are not open yet!” Irene called loudly, and a bit harshly, as she turned around to face the door. My glare was instant as it fell on the person who walked in, her blonde hair falling in waves down her back. She wore dress pants and a low-cut top as she carried her bag on her arm.
“I’m not here to buy a book—” Sana’s shrill voice echoed around the room and I sighed, crossing my arms in front of my chest. I know exactly why she’s here.
“What do you want then?” Irene’s voice was harsh and I didn’t understand why, as she glared at the woman.
“I have some questions to ask Y/N,” Sana’s eyes fell on me and I raised my eyebrows at her, “I never got to investigate her deeper.”
“Oh, so is it ethical to find me at my work place and question me? You aren’t even wearing your uniform.” I snapped at Sana as she walked up to the counter, placing her bag on top of the books wrapped in blue wrapping. Irene stood beside her and she gave me a look, before she looked back at Sana with a glare. I didn’t understand where her sudden rage came from, but I didn’t question it as I embraced myself mentally for whatever questions Sana had. We remained silent, the music playing only, as Sana opened her bag and felt around it before taking out her phone. She typed on it for a few seconds before she placed it on top of the counter, pressing the recording button; she planned to record our conversation.
“This is Officer Minatozaki Sana talking to an affiliate of our main suspect, Kim Mingyu. State your name and age.” Irene’s eyes widened and I sighed as I shook my head at her, cursing Sana in my head for turning up here.
“Oh Y/N, age 25.” I answered monotonously and when Sana gave Irene a glance, as if she was demanding her to leave us alone, Irene gave her a scowl.
“Fine,” Sana muttered to herself, “Where did you grow up and where do you live now?”
“I grew up in a town two hours from here and I live in Seoul now, officer.” I kept my voice leveled as Sana hummed, thankful that she wasn’t asking stupid questions.
“What do you do for a living now and any upper studies that you have?” Irene scoffed at the question but Sana and I ignored her.
“I work at a bookstore and I’m an engineering student.” I raised my eyebrows at Sana when she gave me a sour look, she probably knows Mingyu has an engineering degree too.
“How did you meet Kim Mingyu?” Finally, the questions she was dying to get to, no doubt.
“Through my best friend.”
“Names?” Sana raised her eyebrows and I rolled my eyes, crossing my arms in front of my chest.
“I don’t want to drag him into this.” Sana’s lips pulled in a thin line but she continued on like nothing happened.
“Do you know what Kim Mingyu does for a living, Miss Oh?” I smiled sweetly at Sana as I leaned closer to her phone.
“He has an engineering degree and is a business man now.” Sana hummed, lips pulling into a small smirk.
“What business, Miss Oh?”
“Do you not know, Officer Minatozaki? Do I have to tell you that myself too?” Sana threw me a glare as a chuckle left her lips.
“Of course not, I know it myself too. I just wanted to check if you knew.”
“Next question?” I raised my eyebrows at the blonde and she chuckled again. Mingyu never really told me about his fake business that covered up his illegal deeds, I didn’t actual know what he did, but I wasn’t about to get caught.
“What’s your relationship like with Kim Mingyu?” Her eyebrows twitched at her own question and a big smirked appeared on my lips as I looked her in the eyes smugly.
“I have to say it’s pretty good, officer, I’ve know him for over half a year, and we are dating.”
“Right, so, he’s your boyfriend?”
“He is.” I nodded with a smile, catching the amused look on Irene’s face as she watched our exchange.
“Did he by any chance…offer you some…really expensive goods?”
“None that I can think of, I don’t like gifts.” Sana gave me a glare as she licked her lips.
“Do you know a diamond ring was stolen from the auction we both attended?”
“I didn’t know,” I let fake surprise coat my face as I gave Irene a glance too, seeing her just as surprised even if she didn’t know what we were talking about, “I just went there to have a good time with my boyfriend. I reckon that’s what gave him a bad mood for a week…he bought the ring, but then it disappeared.”
“Exactly, it disappeared. A six-million-dollar worth ring…everyone would be pissed about, not Kim Mingyu, he didn’t have to give his money away in the end.” Sana’s jaw clenched and I offered her a small smile.
“Don’t you think he was pissed too? He wanted that ring after all.” Sana’s expression smoothened out and she sighed quietly, leaning against the counter.
“Did he ever bribe you to do anything for him? Threaten you maybe?”
“Never.” My voice was firm and Sana nodded slowly, lips pulling into a smirk.
“Have you slept with him yet, Y/N? You know…Mingyu can be very persuasive and if he got you into his bed already, I’m assuming he used you to your full capacity—” Sana and Irene both jumped as I slammed my hand down on Sana’s phone, stopping the recording.
“This questioning takes an end here, Sana.” My voice was low and threatening, eyes gazing into Sana’s.
“No, seriously, has he fucked you yet? I bet he hasn’t told you this, but before he even met Momo, I was his favorite thing in the world, Y/N—”
“You heard her, bitch, get out.” Irene snapped loudly, gripping Sana’s arm harshly. Sana just laughed loudly as I tried to remain calm and not lunge at her. If I get angrier than I already am, I’m giving her the satisfaction she wanted. And so, who cares if Sana and him were a thing? It happened a long time ago and Mingyu seems to be over her, I’m not threatened by her anymore. I won’t let her get under my skin anymore, not after I talked to Mingyu about her and the situation they were in. It’s her personality that makes me want to choke her.
Sana got the message that she had nothing to do here anymore as Irene still didn’t let go of her arm, her glare so scary I would’ve run off a long time ago. Sana took her bag and phone and gave me one satisfied smirk as she looked at Irene with superiority.
“Take your hands off, Miss Bae, you wouldn’t want a complaint for aggressing an officer, would you?” Irene opened her mouth to snap back at Sana, her chest raising and falling quickly because of her angered state, but I spoke up.
“I’m also sure you wouldn’t want me complaining to Mingyu about your little visit, right, Sana?” She looked at me and stepped back, ready to leave.
“Of course not, let’s keep it between us, girls.” Sana winked at me and Irene stepped towards her, but I leaned over the counter and gripped her shoulder to stop her. Sana looked satisfied with our reactions and turned her back to us, headed for the front door. As her hand touched the handle, I cleared my throat and she looked back.
“Oh, and…I’m sorry to hear Mingyu used you to your full capacity, Sana, he must have gained a lot quickly in the time you were together if he dumped you. I’ve heard he doesn’t like boring and easy women…” Sana’s expression changed just in a second and she was filled with rage as she took a step towards us, but Irene laughed and pointed at the door.
“Have a lovely day, Sana.” She spoke mockingly as Sana gave us a glare before storming out of the bookstore. The air remained stiff as Irene turned to look at me. I continued to stare at the place Sana stood at, taking a deep breath.
“What the fuck was that?” Irene snapped, eyebrows raised and hands on her waist like a scolding mother.
“Too long of a story…” I muttered as I picked up the blue wrapping, “Let’s get this done, Sana held us up for almost twenty minutes.”
“What a bitch.” Irene muttered under her breath and I snorted, sharing a look of amusement with her.
The rest of our day continued without Sana bothering us anymore, or anyone from SVT for that matter. Irene told me that Sana kept coming in almost daily, asking to speak to me when I wasn’t even there and would get pissed if Irene refused to give away my contacts. She said she couldn’t stand Sana, that something was definitely off, especially her reaction when Irene refused to tell her where I lived wasn’t very normal. She asked why the police was investigating Mingyu and I lied to her about him being under surveillance for money washing, which probably wasn’t a very big lie, Mingyu might be doing that. The bookstore was busy today and by five o’clock in the afternoon both Irene and I were ready to close up. We had ditched our name tags and Irene applied red lipstick to her lips while I washed my hands in the sink, grumbling about Jeonghan not visiting her today. I chuckled as I pulled on my coat, holding my purse as Irene got her stuff too and we headed to the front of the bookstore. We turned off all the lights and made sure all windows were shut before we left the bookstore to lock up. My eyes fell on the lean body of the man that was leaning against the brick wall around the curb, eyes on us. Jeonghan winked at me and I rolled my eyes, nudging Irene’s side when she was done locking the door.
“Someone’s here for you.” Her head whipped around and a smirk pulled onto her lips when she spotted Jeonghan.
“My efforts to look good today didn’t go to waste.” She exclaimed with a smile and quickly hugged me, taking off towards Jeonghan. I watched them with a shake of my head and Jeonghan smiled at Irene when she stopped in front of him. He hugged her tightly and then made eye contact with me, pointing towards the road which was to my right. I turned my head to look and Wonwoo’s familiar car greeted me, Wonwoo was leaning against his car.
“Good evening, Miss Oh, took you long to notice this fine man waiting for you.” I scoffed and shook my head, looking back at Jeonghan and Irene to wave at them. They called out their goodbyes to us before taking off, Jeonghan’s arm around Irene’s shoulder as she snuggled up into his side.
“Good evening, Mr. Jeon, I was busy watching my friend, my apologies.” I bowed my head deeply, making Wonwoo chuckle as he pushed off his car.
“Haven’t seen Jeonghan with someone in a long time.” He muttered as I approached him, smiling when he opened his arms.
“I haven’t seen you with anyone, Wonwoo…and I’ve known you for a while now.” I raised my eyebrows at him as I hugged the taller man, giggling when his fingers tickled my sides.
“I don’t have time for a serious relationship,” Wonwoo’s deep voice was loud in my ear and he sighed, pulling away, “And I don’t want to put anyone in danger. I’m better off on my own.”
“Are you though?” I raised my eyebrows at him and Wonwoo suddenly looked tired. He just shrugged and opened the backseat door for me.
“Let’s get going before Mingyu could complain to us.” I chuckled and got inside the car, shutting the door for myself as Wonwoo jogged to the driver’s seat. He got in and we both buckled up as he started the car, putting it into motion. I got comfortable against the leather seat of his car and played with the strap of my purse; lips pursed as I thought. Wonwoo wasn’t very talkative, only when he had something exciting to tell you and most of the time I enjoyed the silence when I was with him, but today I was feeling a bit uneasy and wanted a distraction. Sana’s words didn’t bother me, it was what Irene told me that left a sour aftertaste. Why was Sana so set to find out where I live and how she should contact me. I’m sure investigating Mingyu wouldn’t have involved me this much, after all, I answered her questions both times she asked me to.
“Why didn’t Mingyu pick me up?” I spoke up, seeing Wonwoo glance back in the rear-view mirror.
“He told me he’d be home before us, but he had to go to the Bank.” Wonwoo answered, changing lanes as he sped up the car.
“Why?” I asked with my eyebrows furrowed.
“I don’t know, he didn’t tell me…” His voice got quiet and he gulped, “I’m not his second-in-hand, remember? I’m not supposed to know more than I’m supposed to know.”
I bit my lower lip and looked out the window awkwardly, remembering my words when they brought an injured Mingyu into my apartment a week ago, “I didn’t mean to hurt you, but I meant what I said. I trust Seungcheol, there’s a reason why Mingyu chose him for that role.”
“You’re right,” Wonwoo muttered with a nod of his head, “I overstepped some boundaries, I’m only Mingyu’s friend.”
“Thank you for taking care of him, I know he needs it.” I muttered with a sigh and Wonwoo chuckled, nodding his head in agreement. We grew silent as I continued playing with the strap of my purse, trying to decide if talking about Sana to Wonwoo was a good idea or not. Deciding asking him wouldn’t hurt, I spoke up again.
“Wonwoo, please don’t tell Mingyu this, but…Sana came in to question me with the pretext that it’s for the investigation…” Wonwoo’s eyebrows furrowed and I continued talking, “But then Irene told me she’s been coming to the bookstore almost daily and was asking for my contacts and where I lived.”
“We have to tell Mingyu.” Wonwoo’s voice grew hard and I shook my head, catching his eyes through the rear-view mirror.
“No, not yet…I don’t think it’s very important, it just freaked me out a little bit.” He sighed and his lips pulled in a thin line, nodding wordlessly.
“Did they seriously date? Sana said something like that…” Wonwoo scoffed as disgust coated his expression, the car pulled into the neighborhood these two lived in.
“Sana is a sick woman; I have no idea how she’s so high up in the police. She’s been pinning on Mingyu ever since Momo introduced them to each other—”
“Wait, what?” My eyes widened and I leaned forward, eager to hear more, “She said her and Mingyu met before he even knew Momo.”
Wonwoo laughed deeply, shaking his head, “She obviously lied, her and Momo were very close. Once Sana started making advances towards Mingyu and he told Momo about it, Momo flipped and cut ties with Sana. Years later she showed casually in her police uniform at Mingyu’s house and dumped a big folder in front of him, telling him that she knew everything about him and his illegal business.”
Wonwoo stopped in front of Mingyu’s mansion and clicked away on his phone before the gate opened, “Then she proceeded to disappear, Joshua and Jeonghan dug up some information about her and we found out she was lead investigator and started building a case against Mingyu with the pretext that he abused Momo—”
“Which she wasn’t very wrong about.” I interrupted as Wonwoo pulled into the driveway slowly.
“Yeah, she wasn’t, but—she would always come and go. Sometimes disappear for a long period of time and show up suddenly, sometimes for months or weeks or just days. We could never get rid of her, at first I thought she was doing this because Mingyu ruined her best friend. But then I figured it was because she was just obsessed with Mingyu, because he never gave her the attention she craved. She’s harmless if you ask me, but don’t provoke her. You never know what a person is capable of.”
I took a deep breath and let out a long sigh as Wonwoo parked the car inside the garage, undoing his seatbelt. I did so too and he turned the engine off, turning around to look at me, “As long as you’re with us nothing bad can happen to you. Sana is harmless, she’s just trying to scare you off. She’s curious and obsessed about finding out more about you because Joshua and Jeonghan made you look like a ghost, no one can find information about you now…just like the rest of SVT, understood?”
“Understood.” I muttered with a grimace and he chuckled.
“Go ahead, Mingyu’s in his office waiting for you.” I thanked Wonwoo quietly and got out of the car, heading for the door that led inside the house. I passed through the living room and stopped in the hallway, taking off my shoes and jacket, leaving my purse there too. I went up the marble stairs and once upstairs I headed for the door of his study. I pushed the door open but no one was inside, I glanced back at Mingyu’s bedroom door, but if Wonwoo said Mingyu was waiting here for me I should probably stay here, I stepped inside. Two windows were open and the fresh breeze of the evening left a homey feeling in the room, the smell of Mingyu’s cigarettes strong the further I walked inside. My eyes were drawn towards his big study desk and they fell on a simple velvet box. It was small and my heart started beating quickly without a reason. I approached the desk with slow steps, eyes not leaving the velvet box. This can’t be what I think it is…Mingyu wouldn’t—no, I’m probably just overreacting, why don’t I just wait until—
“Sugar,” The sudden voice behind me made me jump. Before I could face Mingyu, he was already behind me, his arms circled around my torso and his chin resting on my shoulder, “How are you?”
I cleared my throat and placed my hands on top of his, gripping them softly, “Glad that work is over, you?”
“Happy to be with you finally.” I chuckled, but my eyes fell on the box once again. Mingyu remained quiet and I gulped, waiting for him to say something. He’s not going to…propose…right? My heart started beating even faster and Mingyu chuckled, making me flinch.
“Why are your ears so red?” He asked amused and pressed a kiss behind my right ear, his hot breath fanning my skin. I cleared my throat and shrugged, moving my head back to be able to look at him.
“It’s probably the lightning.” Mingyu snorted before leaning down to press his soft lips against mine. There was a hint of coffee on his lips as I pressed mine against his, closing my eyes. Mingyu hummed before he pulled back, his lips pulling into a wide smile. My heart felt like it was about to explode as I looked at him, his cute canines showed.
“Why are you so flustered?” He asked with a laugh, leaning down to peck my lips again, “Your whole face is red, sugar.”
“Whatever.” I scoffed and shimmied myself out of his hold, crossing my arms in front of my chest as Mingyu narrowed his eyes at me.
“Well…” He said with a shrug and stepped closer to the desk, placing his hand on the velvet box. I bit my lower lip and looked at him nervously, hugging myself as if I was standing on eggshells, “This is for you, Y/N.”
My eyes fell on the velvet box and I gulped, “For me? Why…”
“Why?” Mingyu rolled his eyes and gripped my arm, detaching it from around my torso, “Because this was for you from the very beginning, I just needed things to cool off a little before I gave it to you.”
“What are you talking about?” My eyebrows furrowed as Mingyu pressed the velvet box into my palm and I detached my other arm from around myself too, gripping the box with both hands. It wasn’t heavy at all. Mingyu wasn’t on one knee, it meant he wasn’t proposing, so that’s good. My heart calmed down a bit and I took a deep breath, Mingyu watched me excited. I looked back at the velvet box and quickly opened it, jaw falling open. It was the diamond ring from the auction. The stone was in rose gold, the ring very simple, as the diamond had a teardrop shape and had a sparkle I haven’t seen before, even in the dim light of the room.
“This is the ring you stole…” I muttered as I continued watching it, unable to look away. I wasn’t into expensive things, but I would lie if I said I didn’t like this ring. It was so beautiful and simple, exactly my taste.
“Well…it was ours since we bought it…” Mingyu corrected me with a small smile, crossing his arms in front of his chest as he leaned against the sofa behind him.
“You never paid for it…” I shot back at him and he chuckled as he nodded down at the ring.
“Put it on, sugar, it’s yours.” I was at a loss of words, not having expected a gift like this one, so I finally gripped the ring and pulled it out of the box. It had a decent weight for something so small and I carefully slipped it onto my left middle finger. I moved my hand slowly, watching the diamond glint as I felt Mingyu’s eyes on me.
“You like it.” His voice was confident and I chuckled as my eyes fell on him.
“I do like it, but I don’t think I should wear it—”
“I don’t want to hear it,” Mingyu rolled his eyes, extending his arms to rest them on my waist, “It’s yours and you will wear it every day, okay?”
“What if I lose it—” Mingyu scoffed and pulled me into him.
“I’ll get you another you.” I huffed and placed my hands against his chest, his eyes fell on my left hand where the diamond ring was.
“I’ll just be careful not to lose this one, okay?” I raised my eyebrows at him and he smirked, looking back at me. He nodded his head and leaned in to kiss my forehead, making me sigh loudly. Sana slipped from my mind as I was in Mingyu’s comforting presence, what Wonwoo told me about her forgotten as I couldn’t stop looking at the ring. It looked good on my finger; I couldn’t lie.
Seungcheol kept on rambling about his failed exam as we walked down the stairs of our University. It was our last day before the spring break would begin and I couldn’t have been happier. We were getting closer and closer to our graduation; I couldn’t wait to be done with this horrible place. The weather was nice so I ditched my jacket and stuffed it inside my backpack before we left class. Seungcheol’s loud sigh made me look at him with raised eyebrows. He was giving me his usual scowl when he thought I wasn’t listening to him and I rolled my eyes, throwing my arm around his shoulders.
“Stop sulking, you’ll fix your grade in our last semester.” I told him with a smile and he rolled his eyes.
“I don’t have much choice…” He grumbled and I chuckled, shaking his shoulders to cheer him up, “If Mingyu would leave me alone when exams come around, it would be really helpful.”
I knew he was right so I nodded, patting his shoulder, “I’ll talk to him and ask him to leave you alone, okay?”
“Thank you, but there’s certain things he can’t do without me—”
“Why? Did he start listening to you again?” I raised my eyebrows and Seungcheol chuckled, grabbing my arm and taking it off his shoulder.
“Yeah, I heard you lashed out at him when he got injured.”
“Soonyoung told you, didn’t he?” I muttered with a sigh as Seungcheol hooked his arm with mine, “He just can’t shut up.”
“It was actually Wonwoo,” I looked at Seungcheol surprised and he started laughing, patting my hand with his free hand, “Wonwoo always tells me everything, did you not know?”
“How was I supposed to know?!” I exclaimed, eyes wide, as Seungcheol laughed again loudly, “Did he tell you stuff that…maybe you wouldn’t want to know?”
Seungcheol huffed and looked at me amused, his silver lip piercing was glinting, “Did you do anything I wouldn’t want to know about?”
“Uh—” I smiled at him sweetly and snuggled up into my friend’s side, “Definitely not!”
Seungcheol playfully rolled his eyes before they fell on the hand that I placed against his chest. I raised my eyebrows at him as we continued walking around the University, watching his eyebrows furrow.
“Mingyu gave you the diamond ring?” Seungcheol sounded confused and I tilted my head at him, glancing down at the ring on my middle finger.
“Was he not supposed to?” I asked quietly and Seungcheol cleared his throat as if he realized what he had said. He looked up at me and patted my cheek affectionately and shook his head cutely, trying to act as if he said nothing. I gave him a look but he refused to speak as he pulled me after him to cross the road. Students were coming and going and I looked around to make sure I wouldn’t walk into anyone as Seungcheol walked eagerly. Suddenly, my attention got caught by a blonde head in the crowd that was headed our way. A mask was covering their mouth and nose, but the person looked very familiar. Especially the bag they were carrying. My eyebrows furrowed as I kept staring at the woman who reminded me of Sana an awful lot and when Seungcheol stopped walking, I ran into him.
“What are you looking at?” He asked confused and I quickly pulled on his hair, not wanting him to see her. I knew if I told Seungcheol about Sana coming to the bookstore multiple times and even questioning me yesterday and now showing up here, he’d flip and cause a scene. I knew if I felt like something was wrong Seungcheol would sense it and take matters into his hands, but I didn’t want our good moods ruined.
“I thought I saw Joshua.” Was what I came up with instead and Seungcheol groaned, giving me a glare, “What? Am I not allowed to confuse people?”
“Why Joshua—”
“How are things going?” I raised my eyebrows and Seungcheol looked away with a frown, putting distance between us. I looked at him curiously and he shrugged as if he was embarrassed.
“I don’t have much to say, Joshua and Jeonghan are busier sometimes than the rest of the gang. He doesn’t have time to meet up with me very frequently.” I hummed and watched as Seungcheol buried his hands in his pants pockets.
“Why not be a good boyfriend and surprise him?”
“Boyfriend?!” Seungcheol’s eyes turned round and I started laughing as I watched his expression morph into shock, “Please, don’t say that! We aren’t even dating…it’s nothing serious between us, don’t say things like that!”
“Wow, calm down, Cheol…I was just asking, I’m your best friend.” I rolled my eyes and he gave me a grimace about to speak up but I cut him off before he could, “Back to my ring. Who was supposed to get it?”
Seungcheol just sighed and crossed his arms in front of his chest, “Initially no one, but then Mingyu thought manipulating Sana with it would be a good idea.”
Of course, here comes Sana again. Why is this woman suddenly all up in everyone’s business? I swear I can’t stand her.
“Why did she not get it then?”
“She’s not worthy of such ring, Mingyu said so. And he’s been really pissed off lately since she started another investigation against him.”
“What?” I raised my eyebrows, stepping closer to Seungcheol, “Why?”
“Y/N…Mingyu should tell you these things, not me…”
“Well, Mingyu never talks to me, so spill. Now.” I gave Seungcheol a glare and he bit his lower lip, taking his piercing between his teeth for a second before he sighed loudly and stepped even closer.
“One of Seungkwan’s warehouse full of weapons got raided not long ago, because basically Sana planted some false evidence inside and got a warrant to go inside and look. She’s hellbent on taking down Mingyu and that’s why he’s been spending so much time with her. He’s trying to play her, Y/N, manipulate her so that she drops the whole case—”
“Wait,” I raised a hand and took in a deep breath, “Is Mingyu sleeping with Sana to keep her quiet?”
Seungcheol’s eyebrows furrowed and he gave me a look, “Of course not, Y/N. He’s with you.”
“When did that ever stop someone from cheating on their significant other?” I snapped and Seungcheol snorted, fueling my anger. I kept telling myself I was over this after my conversation with Mingyu and that I didn’t give a shit about what Sana and Mingyu did together, but every time I learned a little more about their relationship, the more it angered me. I wanted Sana out of the picture, especially since she was creating problems for Mingyu.
“Mingyu isn’t like that and I’m not taking his side. You know I’m not his biggest fan, but when Mingyu commits to someone, he won’t fuck around with others…figures why getting Sana to give up is taking so long—ow!” Seungcheol exclaimed in pain as I punched his chest hard, giving him a hard glare.
“Why don’t you sleep with Sana?” I scoffed and Seungcheol gave me a very unamused chuckle.
“I’m currently trying to build a relationship with Joshua, that would complicate things.” I sighed quietly and Seungcheol rubbed his chest where I punched him.
“And Sana isn’t obsessed with you…” I muttered and Seungcheol looked at me with an apologetic smile, about to pull me into a hug when the horn of a car made us both jump. I looked behind Seungcheol as he turned around and we both glared at Mingyu as he gave us a very amused smirk.
“Ops, didn’t mean to scare you two.” He touched his lips with his hand in a childish way as he spoke to us through the rolled down window. Seungcheol and I scoffed at the same time and he turned to look at me.
“I guess you have a ride back home now.” He muttered and I chuckled as I quickly gave him a hug.
“Call me when your classes are over, we can have dinner together tonight, but I need to cook something.” Seungcheol hummed as he pulled back from the hug and went to open the door of the Mercedes for me.
“I might be busy tonight, but I’ll give you a call.”
“With Joshua?” I whispered as I got inside the car and Seungcheol sighed, shaking his head at me. I giggled and thanked him when he closed the door, waving at him as Seungcheol walked away waving back at me.
“My kiss?” Mingyu spoke up as Seungcheol and I continued waving at each other aggressively even though he was already on the other side of the road. I laughed and finally looked at Mingyu, tsking at him when he stopped me from waving anymore.
“What good did you do today to deserve this kiss?” I raised my eyebrows at Mingyu and he scoffed, crossing his arms in front of his chest.
“Didn’t know I needed to do anything to get a kiss from my girlfriend.”
“Nothing’s for free, Mingyu.” I shrugged and turned up the volume of the radio, shrugging my backpack off. Mingyu scoffed again, lips jutting out as he was giving me a small glare. I flashed him a smile and dumped my backpack in the backseat, groaning when Mingyu gripped the back of my head and leaned down. He licked his lips and gave me a cheeky smile before pressing his lips against mine. I kissed him back and rolled my eyes, pulling back when he tried moving his lips. His honey scent was strong, as if he put on his cologne right before I got in. Mingyu raised his eyebrows at me and went to kiss me again, but I pocked his left side, making him groan.
“Why did you do that, sugar?” He groaned and pushed away my hand from his wound.
“Wanted to see how your wound is healing.” I said with a shrug and he scoffed, looking back at me.
“So, you poke it to the point it might open up?” I laughed and leaned up to press a kiss against his lips.
“It’s been a week; it can’t open up…hopefully…” I giggled and Mingyu sighed, pressing a kiss against my forehead before he released me. He got comfortable in his seat and I rolled up the window on my side. He put on the signal that he was getting out of the parking spot and absentmindedly my hand went to grip his. I hummed along to the song playing on the radio and I could see Mingyu have a small smile on his lips from my peripheral vision.
“What did you do today?” I asked as Mingyu drove out into traffic. He glanced at me and the smile didn’t disappear from his lips, he rarely smiled, it brought butterflies to my stomach, he was almost always smirking.
“I slept in, because you said I should rest more. Then I had breakfast with Wonwoo and then I headed to the headquarters.” I chuckled and looked at him, raising my eyebrows at him.
“Will you tell me what happened that you’re so happy?” I squeezed his hand when he sped up instead of slowing down at the traffic light turning yellow.
“Consider our deal with the police almost done, I’m really close to getting all investigations stopped.” I hummed and watched Mingyu’s expression turn into a prideful smirk as he got proud of himself. I snickered and raised our hands to press a kiss against his knuckles, it brought a wide smile onto his lips again.
“Isn’t your boyfriend a genius?” He asked and glanced at me, swerving between the three lanes fast.
“Mhm, he is.” I muttered and Mingyu chuckled, his canines poking his lower lips.
“And he’s also really handsome, sexy, irresistible, fuckable—”
“Okay, that’s enough.” I scoffed and Mingyu hit the brakes, sending us a bit forward as the traffic light turned red before he could cross it, “How about from now on I drive, hm?”
“No.” He shook his head and pursed his lips, leaning his head against the headrest, “Admit it though…that I’m all the things I said a second ago.”
I snickered and leaned over the console, letting go of his hand to place it on his thigh. The muscle tensed up underneath my palm and Mingyu turned his head to look me in the eyes. I smirked at him and leaned close enough to brush my nose against his.
“You are…” I pursed my lips and Mingyu moved his head a little to press a very short kiss against my lips, barely touching, “Cute.”
He groaned and rolled his eyes, pushing me away by my head and it made me laugh loudly.
“I’m not cute.” He grumbled to himself as he started driving again, a few cars were already honking behind us.
“You are though…” I muttered with a giggle and he slapped my hand away from his thigh, his tongue poking the inside of his cheek; I knew he was frustrated. I reached my hand out for the button and turned the volume of the radio down, resting my arm on the middle console and my chin in my palm. I watched Mingyu quietly, smiling at him softly. He wore a white form fitting T-shirt and a red, long cardigan with a cream-colored pattern over it. You only ever saw Kim Mingyu wearing sweats inside his house, but today he ditched his dress pants and wore silky and comfortable looking cream-colored pants. His hair was down, fanning his forehead, his undercut was slowly growing out.
“You’re staring.” He muttered, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, as he turned the steering wheel, turning onto a different street.
“Am I not allowed to?” I muttered back and he nodded, lips jutting out again.
“Of course, yes, especially if you’re staring at me. But something’s bothering you now, so shoot.” I sighed and looked down at the middle console, tracing my fingers against the hard fabric.
“I’m pretty sure I saw Sana today at the University…” I spoke up with a hint of anger in my voice and Mingyu’s eyebrows furrowed, “And she came to the bookstore yesterday to question me. Irene said she kept coming around and wanting to speak to me even before.”
Mingyu hummed and drove slowly as there was a slight traffic jam, “She told me she had to question you because you’re my girlfriend, don’t worry about her, sugar. Sana is harmless, she wouldn’t dare touch you.”
I shrugged and sat back in my seat, looking out the window, “I don’t know…I don’t like her much. Irene doesn’t either, that says a lot, she usually likes most people. And Wonwoo and Vernon…the list goes on, even Seokmin hates her.”
“She’s got a difficult personality, but, like I said—I’m almost done with the police, so that demands a celebration!” Mingyu exclaimed, looking at me as he came to a stop in front of my apartment building. I raised my eyebrows in curiosity, deciding to ignore how quickly he brushed off the topic with Sana.
“What do you have in mind?”
“I’m sailing out tomorrow with the boys for a day—”
“Sailing out?” I interrupted Mingyu quietly, eyebrows furrowing.
“Yeah, I have a yacht.” Mingyu said with a shrug and I scoffed, undoing my seatbelt.
“Of course, you have a yacht.” I grumbled to myself and Mingyu chuckled, leaning closer to me.
“I had in mind that you join us.” I smiled at him and almost closed the gap between us.
“That sounds awesome.” His eyes widened and I chuckled, pressing a kiss against his cheek before I grabbed my backpack from the backseat.
“Wait—you’re not going to argue with me about it? You’re just—coming? Without me having to pester you until you have no choice but to say yes?”
I started laughing as I opened my door, looking at Mingyu amused, “My boss is going away for some conference, University is over for two weeks since I have spring break, I don’t see why I wouldn’t want to join you guys.”
“Huh,” Mingyu huffed and rubbed his chin with a teasing glint in his eyes, “I feel like someone is getting soft.”
“You’ve got the wrong feel then!” I flipped him off before closing the door of the Mercedes and Mingyu started laughing. I raised my eyebrows at him and wiggled my fingers at him before I turned around and started walking towards the entrance of the building.
“You should wear those jeans more! It brings out the roundness of your ass!” A few people glanced my way who were passing by when Mingyu yelled out of his car. I rolled my eyes and continued walking, ignoring his words. He drove away as I went to type in the passcode and I sighed, running through the outfit ideas I had in mind for tomorrow.
In the end, after looking at the weather forecast, I settled on wearing a white crop top and a muddy green dungaree over it. I packed a thicker jacket in my backpack and braided my hair in two, wanting it out of my face for the day. By the time I was ready, Seungcheol was knocking on my front door, looking tired. We didn’t end up having dinner together, I don’t even know at what hour he returned, but the bags underneath his eyes were a good indication that he didn’t get much sleep. He passed me some of his breakfast he had cooked and then we were off together, headed for the docks, where Mingyu’s yacht apparently was. Seungcheol wasn’t very talkative as he drove down the streets and I remained silent, humming quietly to the songs played on the radio. Once we got the docks, I spotted Mingyu and Wonwoo’s familiar cars as Seungcheol had to park around the corner as there was no space on that street anymore. When we got out, the salty air and smell of freshly caught fish hit my nostrils hard and Seungcheol had a grimace on his face as we got our backpacks and walked towards the docked smaller ships and yachts. There was music coming from the last one and I knew it was Mingyu’s, the yacht was huge. And Seokmin and Seungkwan were shouting at each other, so that gave it away too. Seungcheol quietly greeted the few fisherman that were by their boats and I followed suit, bowing at them politely, as they seemed happy to see Seungcheol there. Maybe he comes here often, he never said anything about it to me. When we got to the yacht, the little board was still lowered and Vernon’s eyes lit up when he spotted us. The yacht had three levels and it was long and spacious. I thanked Vernon when he helped me onto the yacht and took Seungcheol’s backpack as he followed suit, raising the board that created a little gate between the concrete and the yacht, apparently everyone was here. Seungcheol closed the small door and placed the board by it, taking his and my backpacks as well.
“I’ll put these in my room, if you need something, you can get it from there later—”
“Mingyu asked me to take Y/N’s stuff to his room.” Vernon interrupted Seungcheol and rubbed the back of his nape awkwardly as he looked between me and Cheol. I chuckled and took my backpack back from Seungcheol.
“Go on then, Vernon will take me there?” I asked, raising my eyebrows at Vernon.
“Sure.” He said with a grin and took off, I followed closely behind. We went to the back of the yacht, Seungcheol was hot on our tails, and I was surprised that there were stairs leading even downstairs. We entered the inside of the yacht and it was an open space, resembled a living room. I was confused when Seungcheol walked downstairs but Vernon took us upstairs.
He noticed my expression and chuckled, “There’s more space underneath the deck, so we usually take up those rooms.”
“How many of you sleep down there?” I asked curiously as we got up to the second floor and Vernon stopped to think for a second.
“There’s five rooms so…nine people can sleep there.” My mouth fell a bit open and Vernon chuckled at me as he led me towards a room that stood separately. The hallway on this floor was smaller and to your left there were three doors, leading to three different rooms. And then there was the room Vernon was leading me to, which seemed to be the biggest since there were no more doors on its side.
“Is this like the master bedroom or something?” I asked quietly as Vernon knocked on the door, but no one answered.
“Yeah, but we have another one downstairs too. Not as big as this one, but it’s fairly larger than the other regular bedrooms.” Vernon slid the door open and I was taken aback by the space in the room. I didn’t think there’d be this much space on a yacht. I’ve never even been on a yacht before.
“Wow, this is huge.” I muttered and Vernon shrugged, looking around.
“No one really sleeps in here unless they are very drunk and need to be left alone.” Vernon explained and I scoffed, turning to look at him.
“I hope I won’t have to share the bed with a third person, Mingyu already takes up all the space.” I said with a grimace and Vernon laughed, walking back to the sliding door.
“So, you’ve slept together already?” He had a teasing glint in his eyes and I threw him a glare and crossed my arms in front of my chest, “Yeah, yeah…not my business. Mingyu is upstairs in the captains room, you can head up if you want to.”
I nodded wordlessly and Vernon left, leaving the door open. I looked around the room again and walked up to the big windows, admiring the view from here. This room even had a mini balcony with two chairs and a little round table between them, I figured I could drink coffee tomorrow morning there while watching the sunrise. The bed was placed in the middle of the room, pressed up against the big windows so that wherever you turned your head, you’d be able to see the sea. There were four six drawer chests, two to the left and two to the right as you entered the room. A small bookcase which was more for decoration and a human sized mirror sat leaning against the wall. There were a few plants inside the room and I took my backpack and placed it on top of one of the chests, not finding it necessary to unpack. We’d be headed home tomorrow in the morning, I never really liked packing so I saved myself from having to do it again tomorrow. The sudden hum of the engine caught my attention and I walked to the windows again, peeking outside. Small ruffles of water came from underneath the yacht and slowly but surely, we took off. A sudden excitement I wasn’t feeling until now enveloped me and I smiled to myself, finding the butterflies in my stomach amusing.
“Someone’s excited.” I jumped and turned towards the door, clearing my throat, “Mingyu didn’t tell us you were coming.”
The excitement I felt subsided due to Seungkwan’s hostile tone and the scowl he had on his lips, “Last time I checked, Mingyu didn’t have to tell you anything about what he was doing or not.”
“Abusing the power your boyfriend has, aren’t you?” I scoffed and crossed my arms in front of my chest, Seungkwan smirked at my reaction.
“How is this abusing of his power? It’s his yacht, he brings whoever he wants on it.” Seungkwan rolled his eyes and stepped away from the doorway.
“It’s our yacht, actually, but whatever. The walls aren’t as thick as they seem, so don’t do anything funky. I’m across from you and I would like to sleep tonight.” He said sassily, pointing his forefinger at me accusingly. I rolled my eyes and took off, coming to the door.
“Go to bed before we do then.” I snapped back at Seungkwan and he scoffed, making room for me as I exited the master bedroom. I slid the door closed behind me and pushed past Seungkwan, he scoffed again. I went to the short staircase that led upstairs, onto the third level, and Seungkwan headed to the one that led downstairs. We shared a look of disgust before both of us stormed our ways, my footsteps loud as I stomped up the stairs. This was just a little cabin for the one who operated the yacht and I found Mingyu sitting on a white chair, his hands on a round wheel. There were different lights turned on on the control panel in front of him and I neared him, looking at the big table curiously.
“Sugar,” Mingyu called out and I looked down at him as he smirked at me, “What do you think?”
“It’s bigger than I expected it to be…” I muttered as I looked ahead, we were getting further away from the docks.
“Have you ever been on a yacht before?” Mingyu asked wonderingly and I scoffed as his arm sneaked around my waist.
“Of course not, you know my parents now, you saw we aren’t rich.” Mingyu hummed and pressed some buttons that I had no idea what were supposed to do and suddenly he pulled a lever and the yacht took a slower speed.
“Money isn’t everything if you aren’t happy and fulfilled.” Mingyu whispered under his breath and I looked at him, biting my lower lip. I really wanted him to share his childhood with me, I wanted to know more about him. I wanted to understand him and learn how to treat him right. I was afraid he wasn’t opening up because he didn’t trust me or worse…was only playing with me. He suddenly grabbed a walkie-talkie and pressed a button, static coming over.
“Grab the anchor, we are stopping here.” He talked into it and I glanced around, being able to make out the outlines of the city still. We didn’t go very far, as he said we wouldn’t, maybe a good thirteen minutes away? I wasn’t looking at the time.
“Copy!” Came an enthusiastic voice over the walkie-talkie, I realized it was Chan, and Mingyu chuckled as he shut it off. He looked up at me and turned his chair around, making me stand between his legs. I let my arms rest around his shoulders as he pulled me into himself by my waist, hugging onto my torso tightly. I ran my fingers through his silky hair softly, letting him burry his head in my stomach. Suddenly, he sighed and my eyebrows furrowed. I assumed he was just tired, maybe Seungcheol was with him and they both stayed up until late, but something rather was on his mind that was bothering him.
“What’s the matter?” I asked quietly, massaging his scalp in the process of playing with his hair. I knew it relaxed him, he really liked it.
“A new gang joined us, but I’m unsure if it was a good decision.” Mingyu mumbled and I hummed, “There’s a lot of members and they are all young, I don’t want them to cause problems for us. But one of them is Sana’s right hand man…I really needed them on my side, you know, sugar?”
“You do what you have to do; don’t worry about things that haven’t happened yet and might not even happen.” I said quietly and he chuckled, nuzzling his face against my stomach.
“I’m a Mafia leader now, I have to think of everything, Y/N, even of things that won’t happen.”
“Well then just be yourself with them. People who don’t know you are scared of you…even your own members have a certain restraint when it comes to you. Show them they can’t mess with you, don’t allow them to make mistakes.” Mingyu chuckled and pulled back, my fingers stilled in his hair.
“You sound like you have experience in this field.”
“No, I’m just observant and smart, Mingyu.” I said with a chuckle and he smirked, standing up. I looked up in his eyes and he just grinned before walking us backwards until my back was pressed against the window. I raised my eyebrows at him and he turned my head to the right with his fingers, leaning in.
“Sometimes you can see dolphins, if you’re lucky you might see some too.” He muttered quietly in my ear and my eyebrows furrowed.
“That’s not true, I haven’t heard of dolphins habituating this sea.” Mingyu chuckled and kissed my cheek.
“You don’t believe someone who’s been sailing out here for years? Seungkwan took photos one time, ask him to show you.” I rolled my eyes and turned my head to look at Mingyu.
“Seungkwan and I aren’t on good terms, I’d rather not talk to him at all if I could.” Mingyu chuckled and caressed my cheeks.
“Not everyone can like you.” I rolled my eyes and leaned in to kiss him, pulling back before he could deepen the kiss. Mingyu smirked but his eyebrows were slightly furrowed and I raised mine at him, silently asking what was wrong.
“Last week, you found out I was an engineering student and that I’m an orphan.” I gulped and nodded, searching for Mingyu’s gaze, “Well, I actually know who my mother is. She couldn’t raise me or my sister so she gave us up to an orphanage. She left right after she gave birth to my sister, I don’t have many memories of her at that time because I was too little.”
I knew Mingyu hated being pitied so I tried to remain with a neutral expression as we maintained eye contact, my heartbeat quickened just a little, “You hear all sorts of bad stuff about orphanages and meanwhile some are wrong, most are true. I remember taking a lot of care of my sister, never letting anyone besides the nurses close to her. I made sure she was fed and cared about, I even played with her when they’d allow me. But when she was around one year old, a family came and took her away. I was devastated for a long time, until I realized she was better off at that family. Boys and even some girls started picking on me as I started growing older and I realized my little sister was in a loving family, protected from the evils I had to go through, but I wasn’t too mad about it. I always envied her for being chosen, but I still loved her very much. I still do, she’s grown into a powerful woman, sometimes you remind me of her.”
“You remained in touch with her?” I found my voice, it was quiet, but I was curious how he maintained keeping tabs on her sister.
“The family felt bad for separating us, so they let me visit her weekly. I hoped they’d grow fond of me and adopt me as well, but they only wanted a daughter. And then maybe I was around eight years old, when my mother showed up and took me back home. She suddenly had money and a stable job, it looked like she fixed her life. I don’t know how she got me back, but maybe I would’ve been better off at the orphanage. She wasn’t a very nice person and the men she had around her were definitely not good people. I got involved into street gangs when I was just nine, Y/N. Out of curiosity, boredom and dumbness, I guess. My mother didn’t care about me and my sister belonged somewhere, so I wanted to feel what she felt. I thought joining that gang was the right choice, but it obviously wasn’t…that’s why I am here today.” A small smile, a sad and tired one, appeared on his lips and I sighed quietly, rubbing his cheek lovingly with my thumb.
“I shortly after that met Wonwoo, then Vernon and Seungkwan. The others came along slowly, it wasn’t until I got into a fist fight and killed someone that people started getting interested in me. Other gangs wanted to recruit me and when I turned fifteen I realized that if I was so important that everyone wanted me, then why wouldn’t I create something that was only mine? If I alone were a weapon, why not use it to my advantage? Wonwoo and I started recruiting people and that’s when Junhui and Minghao joined us; I’m still sure they didn’t one-hundred percent understand what we were proposing to them but they went along, because everyone thought of them as bad boys. Vernon and Seungkwan followed us without questions, Seungkwan owed it to me, he had sworn to stay by my side no matter what after the generous money I started to give him to fix his own mistakes, and Vernon never does anything without Seungkwan. Seungcheol and Chan joined us at the same time and I realized I needed someone to help me out, so after a year of testing Seungcheol, I finally decided it would be him. The others came along quickly after, willingly or recruited by one of us. I didn’t have an easy childhood, I worked hard and did bad things to get to where I am right now, I refuse to let someone as stupid as Sana ruin everything I have. We’ve expanded so much that other gangs belong to us now, I’m their boss. People fear me and respect me. I have you now too…my life is finally coming together, so I’m holding on tightly to everything I can.” Mingyu’s jaw clenched as he studied my face, but all I could do was smile at him. He wasn’t the best person, but he did everything he had to do with a reason. I didn’t always do the right things either, I wasn’t about to judge him for them. Not when he finally opened up and told me so much about himself. I was happy that he trusted me with the information and I just kept smiling, confusing Mingyu a bit.
“So, like…you’re cool with the things I just told you?” I chuckled and pressed a kiss against his lips, grinning at him. He looked lost and it was so cute.
“Everyone has their own story and I’ve been waiting patiently to hear yours. I’m fine with what you told me, if you’re scared I’ll run away now, I won’t…besides, I think you’d find me even if I did.” Mingyu chuckled and nodded.
“I’d find you under five seconds, so don’t try doing that.” I chuckled and nodded in acknowledgment.
“What about your sister though? You still keep in touch?” I asked curiously, wanting to know more about her. Maybe even meet her.
“Of course, but she moved away two years ago and only visits during Christmas and New Year.”
“Can I meet her this year?” I raised my eyebrows and Mingyu smirked, leaning closer.
“Of course, she’ll be your sister-in-law, I think it’s only right you get to know each other.” I rolled my eyes as he pressed a kiss against my lips.
“Wait until I graduate at least.”
“Your mother told me weddings are best during the summer, maybe we should—”
“Stop!” I gave Mingyu a glare, pushing him back a bit, “We aren’t even engaged and stop talking about stuff like that with my mother, it’s embarrassing! Just delete her number! Block it!”
Mingyu laughed and stepped away fully, our arms detached from each other, “And miss all the baby pictures she sends me? Can’t do that sugar…”
“Oh my God!” I exclaimed embarrassed and Mingyu chuckled, headed for the stairs.
“Let’s go downstairs, see what we can do.” I huffed to myself and tried to hide the blush on my cheeks but the wide smirk on Mingyu’s lips was a tale tell sign he saw it.
We spent the day preparing food and sharing stories. Some of the guys started drinking right away as the yacht stopped and by lunch they had to be taken care of, so we cut them off the alcohol until they recovered a little bit. I didn’t find drinking on a yacht very smart or safe, and when Seokmin really happily told me they’ve been doing it for ages and only three times did someone fall into the water and almost drown, I made sure to take away the beer he was holding onto so tightly. Minghao, Mingyu, Seungcheol and Joshua were the chefs of the day and I was hanging out with Chan and Jun as we played music. Wonwoo had disappeared as everyone started doing something and Chan said that he was either reading or sleeping in his room, so I decided not to bother him. Vernon and Seungkwan were laying on some towels on the deck’s front balcony, wearing swimming trunks and conversing quietly. I didn’t find the weather warm enough to be tanning, but if they weren’t cold I wasn’t about to interrupt their fun time. Soonyoung, Jihoon and Seokmin were the ones that needed to be taken away from the alcohol as they had a head start early in the day. Jihoon ended up sleeping on the couch in the open living room, meanwhile Soonyoung and Seokmin kept coming and going from the kitchen, saying they’d help anyone who wanted their help. Jeonghan wasn’t very talkative this time and he said he’d be in the captain’s room if anyone was looking for him, he said he’d take a nap up there after he made sure everything was fine with the yacht. The day was entertaining and relaxing, I found myself laughing almost all the time as someone was always doing or saying something funny. I have hung out with the boys as a whole before, but at the headquarters they seemed to be on high alert and tense all the time. The first time I saw them being this carefree and happy was when Seungcheol introduced me to everyone officially. I was grateful for Mingyu’s invitation, I really needed to relax a little bit. Lately too many things were on my mind and as if university wasn’t stressful enough, Sana lurking around us constantly was really off putting. I tried to act mature after the talk Mingyu and I had about her, and after even Seungcheol reassured me, but it was a bit weird how uncaring Mingyu acted when I brought her up. Maybe it was because he didn’t want me to flip on him again, or maybe he wasn’t telling me about something. As long as he didn’t do anything that would directly hurt me, it was fine with me.
The day went by quickly, since when someone is feeling really good time seems to be flying, and we found ourselves gathered at the table inside. The sun was gone and the weather turned cool as we shut all doors of the yacht to stop the cold from coming inside. Someone turned on the heating and as we put all the food the boys cooked for lunch and some for dinner, I appreciated the warm breeze inside as it warmed my cold arms up. I was too lazy to get my jacket and not tipsy enough to feel hot like Jeonghan, Seokmin and Soonyoung were feeling. I sat in a random chair at the table as Vernon placed some wine in front of me with a wink. I grinned up at him and took a sip from the glass, humming appreciatively.
“See? A friend never forgets.” He said with a wink and I patted the chair next to me, asking him to sit there. He gladly took the seat and slowly everyone gathered at the table. It was loud as I placed some food on my plate, my chopsticks getting stopped by someone else’s. When I looked up I came face to face with Wonwoo’s mischievous grin as he stole the piece of meat I wanted and I scoffed, taking another one.
“So childish…” I said with a grimace and he raised his eyebrows at me mockingly, even though I’m sure he couldn’t hear me as he was sitting across from me. Chan was sitting to my right and my eyes widened in horror when I saw him trying to pour beer in my wine glass.
“Yah, Chan!” I exclaimed and gripped his wrist before he could tilt the beer bottle and his eyes widened.
“Yes?” He asked confused and I sighed, lowering his wrist carefully to place the beer bottle back on the table.
“I have wine in that glass dude…” I told him with an exasperated huff and Chan chuckle, his ears turning red.
“Oh, sorry…I thought it was my glass.” I shook my head at him and he abandoned trying to find his glass as he drank out of the bottle. I started eating and groaned at the explosion of different ingredients once I bit into the meat. I wasn’t a big fan of it, but the condiments on this one were amazing. It tasted perfect.
“Tasty, right?” Minghao asked with a grin, he was sitting between Chan and Seokmin, as he looked at me proudly.
“Very tasty!” I exclaimed and he chuckled, biting into his own meat. Someone made a mix of rice with different vegetables, like: corn, pepper, peas, carrots; and that one was amazing too. As I reached for the salad that was in front of me, a plate from Wonwoo was passed to me. Food from each dish was on it and I looked at him surprised, taking it reluctantly.
“From Mingyu.” He said and nodded his head towards his left where Mingyu was sandwiched between Jun and Jihoon. I gave Mingyu a smile and he raised his glass in salute before downing his drink. Seungkwan, of course, had to scoff when he saw Wonwoo passing me the plate and Vernon elbowed him, dumping the noodles he didn’t like on Seungkwan’s plate.
“Can’t you let her live for a second?” I heard Vernon scold Seungkwan as he continued glaring at me. I chuckled and tapped Vernon’s thigh to let him know that it was fine and he really didn’t bother me, to be honest, I was used to Seungkwan already. Most of the time I ignored him, I would even forget sometimes that he was with us. I took another big bite of the food and happily munched on it, everything tasted so good, I’d have to learn some tricks from the guys who cooked today. Realizing I couldn’t eat all the food that was given to me by Mingyu, I looked around the table, trying to find Seungcheol. He was sitting close to the end of the table, to my left and across from me, and I almost started laughing when I saw his arm hooked with Joshua’s. The two were eating quietly with their free hands, sometimes muttering to each other, but other then that they weren’t paying attention to the people around them.
“Cheol!” I called out loudly to get his attention and his head whipped up, looking at me questioningly. I almost started laughing when I saw the red tint of his cheeks and how his eyes darted between me and the few other guys looking at them. Jeonghan started giggling and pointed a finger at Joshua and Seungcheol, but he said nothing as he looked at me and winked before going back to eating. I chuckled to myself as I grabbed the plate Mingyu gave me, I had already placed what I wanted from it on my own plate.
“What?!” Seungcheol snapped and Joshua gave him a look before smiling at me warmly. I giggled as I stretched my arm out, asking Vernon to pass it on to them.
“No need to be so hostile, Cheol, just wanted to feed you some more food.” I said with a shrug and he shook his head, taking the plate from Seungkwan, who stole two broccolis off the plate.
“Thank you.” Seungcheol flashed me a smile and I huffed, taking my glass to sip from my wine. Chan took it as his cue to grab his own bottle of beer and clink it against my own glass with too much force. He giggled when I gave him a warning look to stop, and he just leaned his head on my shoulder. I sighed and drank my wine, eyes falling on Mingyu. He was eating rapidly, as if he hasn’t eaten yet today, nodding to everything Jun was saying to him. Wonwoo was listening to their conversation too as he said a few words here and there, and as if Mingyu sensed my gaze, he looked up. I offered him a small smile and he winked at me, turning his head back towards Jun as the later started getting louder and louder while telling his story.
After everyone had eaten enough we gathered the little leftovers and placed them inside the fridge as the guys decided to play some drinking games. The music playing was louder than earlier in the day and Chan and Wonwoo were happily singing into a microphone. I played two drinking games with the eight guys who decided to have some more fun, but decided that I was too tired to stay with them anymore. I had brought a book with me and I didn’t get to read yet today, so I decided to wish everyone a good night and retreat to the master bedroom. It wasn’t early in the evening at all, yet Jeonghan and Soonyoung called me a party popper and a grandma. I just laughed before heading up the stairs, bumping into Seungkwan as he just left the bathroom.
“I hope you didn’t puke in there.” I muttered and Seungkwan scoffed, crossing his arms in front of his chest. His eyes didn’t sit right, and his lips were pushed in a pout.
“I’m drunk, not stupid.” Seungkwan slurred and I chuckled, walking around him.
“You’re actually both.”
“Oh Y/N!” He exclaimed, eyebrows furrowing as he pointed a finger at me, “Don’t disrespect me!”
“Treat me like a decent human being then.” I snapped back at Seungkwan and he scoffed, roughly rubbing his face with his hands.
“Do you like Vernon?” Seungkwan’s eyes were narrowed into slits and I started laughing, leaning against the sliding doors of the bedroom.
“Sure, and I’m also dating Mingyu. And behind their backs I’m actually having an affair with Wonwoo and actually! Seungcheol and I got married two years ago; bet Joshua and Jeonghan couldn’t find that information about us!” I knew the alcohol in my system was making me meaner and I wasn’t even tipsy, I could hold my liquor well.
Seungkwan scoffed and rolled his eyes, “Whatever, I just don’t want my friend to suffer because of a stupid girl—”
“Alright, if you’re here to insult me, suit yourself, Seungkwan. I have nothing against you, but maybe you should stop being a stuck-up whiney bitch—”
“A bitch?!” Seungkwan’s voice raised volumes and I smirked, “You’re one to talk! When you’re a gold digger, you just want Mingyu’s money—”
“I’m a what?!” I exclaimed, feeling my anger suddenly burst through me.
“You heard me! I told him you were nasty. I bet you’re the one who ratted us out to the police—” Before Seungkwan could sputter more gibberish, I lunged at him, totally disregarding my actions. Whenever I drunk even a little bit, I was ready to fight anyone. Seungkwan just so happened to pull the wrong strings tonight and as I gripped onto his blonde hair, which actually had a nice texture, a loud cry left his lips. I didn’t care who I was attacking, I was seeing red as I felt offended by his words.
“I’m the gold digger when I’ve been doing everything to ignore and avoid Mingyu?!” I screamed as I tugged on his hair and Seungkwan cried out again, gripping my wrists with his hands. I was sure no one would hear the commotion upstairs as the music was playing really loudly due to the boys wanting to have a party.
“You figured out Mingyu’s weakness!” Seungkwan exclaimed and suddenly I felt fingers around one of my braids, “He always loved a little push and play game, it was part of your plan all along!”
I exclaimed when he tugged on the braid, my scalp itched from the force, but it only fueled my anger. I fisted his hair and went to tug on it, but Seungkwan did something with his legs and I was on my back on the floor, pain shooting up through my spine.
“What the fuck?!” I exclaimed, eyes wide, as I looked up at Seungkwan who was straddling me. Our hands were finally not tugging on each other’s hair anymore, but Seungkwan looked angry that I attacked him.
“We are mafias now! Let me show you what we do to people who play with us.” That sinister smirk I always hated suddenly slipped onto his lips and I started kicking the floor with my legs, blocking his arms from reaching for my neck.
“Are you bowling up there—holy shit! Mingyu, Vernon, Jihoon! Come here!” I heard someone shouting from the stairs as I punched Seungkwan’s chest hard, knocking the air out from his lungs. His eyes widened and I took it as the opportunity to latch onto his hair again and try to push him off. I heard loud thuds over the music and suddenly I saw two people leaning over Seungkwan. I didn’t focus on them, I tugged harder on Seungkwan’s hair, making him scream out in pain.
“Let go of me! I’m going to kill this bitch!” Seungkwan screamed as his arms were being held back, so that he couldn’t reach me. I felt hands on top of mine, trying to pry them out of Seungkwan’s hair. He cried out again and trashed a bit around in pain.
“Sugar, let go of his hair.” I heard Mingyu’s voice shout over the loud music coming from downstairs, but my eyebrows furrowed and I refused to do what he told me. Someone nudged my legs and I hissed, thinking it was Seungkwan, and tugged harder.
“Yah!” By this time, I knew even more of the guys were watching us, I could hear laughter coming from the stairs, “Let go of me Oh Y/N!”
“You want me to let go now, huh?!” I screamed and Seungkwan whined, his lips turning down as he looked me in the eyes.
“I’m sorry, okay?! Just stop!”
“Sorry about what?!” I raised my eyebrows at a despaired Seungkwan, enjoying the pain on his face.
“That I called you a bitch and gold digger and—”
“What is—Boo Seungkwan!” Seungcheol’s voice topped everyone’s as someone gripped my elbows, the hands from my own disappearing.
“Get off her right now!” Seungcheol hollered and I felt the grip on my elbows tighten.
“Let go, sugar, right now.” Mingyu’s stern voice sent shivers down my spine and I finally looked up, making eye contact with my boyfriend. He was glaring hard and I very reluctantly released the hold I had on Seungkwan’s locks. In a second, Seungkwan was hauled off me and I was tugged up like I was a rag doll. Mingyu looked pissed as he looked at Seungkwan with a glare, before directing it at me.
“What the fuck are you doing?!” It was Seungcheol who exclaimed, pointing his finger at me and then at Seungkwan, “Don’t you know better?!”
He slapped Seungkwan’s cheek, not hard at all, just in warning as he looked at Vernon and Jihoon, “Take him downstairs, Joshua and I are switching rooms with him and Soonyoung.”
“You better go to sleep Seungkwan and stay away from Y/N, or I swear to God—” Mingyu’s jaw was clenched as he held onto me, pulling me slightly behind him. Seungkwan looked embarrassed and angry as he looked at his two bosses, lowering his head.
“Whatever.” He muttered before shrugging Jihoon and Vernon’s hands off him, turning to go to the stairs. The other guys were standing on the stairs, watching us with amused faces. Soonyoung and Seokmin even had their phones in their hands, which they quickly put away when Seungkwan saw them.
“Wait,” I called out with a huff, rubbing my forehead as I forced the next words out of myself, “I’m sorry too. For calling you stupid and a bitch.”
Very loud giggling followed my words and Jun gave Seungkwan a pat as he threw me a look, “Whatever.”
I scoffed and tried stepping towards him, but Mingyu held me back, “We’re going to sleep, now.”
“I’m not—” Mingyu didn’t let me talk as he opened the sliding doors and pushed me inside. I huffed and turned to glare at him, trying to head outside, but he slid the door shut.
“Go back to your business!” Mingyu called through the door, as he locked it, and I could hear the loud footsteps of the others as they descended the stairs quickly. I continued to glare at Mingyu as I crossed my arms in front of my chest.
“Seriously?” He raised his eyebrows at me and I looked away, “I thought you were smarter than that, sugar.”
“He called me a gold digger!” I exclaimed, angry again, “And said I’m playing with you! That I went to the police and ratted you out!”
“But you know those aren’t true, why did you bother engaging in something with Seungkwan? You know he’s childish—”
“He hurt my pride.” I snapped, giving Mingyu another glare as he shook his head with a tired sigh, “I wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for you, Mingyu. I can take a few hurtful words once in a while but not when they are constantly aimed at me. I told you months ago that I wanted nothing to do with you—”
“Shut up!” Mingyu snapped, marching up to me, “I’m not doing this. I don’t want you to remind me again that everything happens because of me. You could have said no—”
“Oh my God!” I threw my hands up, giving Mingyu an incredulous look, “Do you even hear yourself right now? Said no? How many times did I say no, you asshole?!”
“Don’t call me an asshole.” He muttered lowly as he gripped the back of my head, pulling me in close. I glared at him and tried to take deep breaths to calm my erratic heart and stupid mind. Why was I even fighting with Mingyu? He didn’t do anything.
“I’m fed up with people constantly judging me for being with you.” I muttered and sighed, looking away from Mingyu.
“And I’m fed up with you constantly blaming everything on me, okay? You knew what you were getting into, stop whining about it all the time.” I gave Mingyu a look and he just glared back. He wasn’t wrong, but it was always easier to blame someone else. And in this case, I had a right to blame him, he really did cause many of the things I accuse him of. I took in his features as Mingyu held me in place, his eyebrows were furrowed and his lips in a tight line. I raised my hand and softly pressed my fingers on the skin between his eyebrows. His features instantly softened and Mingyu sighed, his firm grip turning tender on the back of my head.
“I’m sorry.” I muttered and offered him a small smile, closing the gap between our bodies as I leaned into Mingyu.
“I’m sorry too.” Mingyu sighed and sneaked his arms around my torso as I let my hands rest around his shoulders. The music was thumping loudly from downstairs and we could hear the cheers of the boys as they were probably playing some game. Someone was badly singing into the microphone and I would have smiled if Mingyu wouldn’t have leaned in to kiss me. His soft lips pressed against mine and I closed my eyes, melting into his touch. I felt warm in his arms and Mingyu’s lips moved slowly against mine, taking his time. I let my hands run through his hair, softly tugging on it, like I knew he liked it, and Mingyu moaned quietly, opening his mouth a little. I slipped my tongue into his mouth and Mingyu’s kiss turned hungry, our lips clashing together furiously. His lips tasted like smoke and the alcohol he’s been drinking all night long; he was probably smoking a cigarette before someone alerted him of the fight Seungkwan and I were having. I felt Mingyu’s hands roaming down my back and I tried getting even closer to him than I already was. The room felt hot, and I knew it wasn’t from the heating that was still on nor from the alcohol that was in my system. Mingyu being this close to me right now was making me lost in the feel of him and I craved to get even closer, to feel his skin on mine. My hands traveled to the hem of his long-sleeved shirt and I gripped it firmly, tugging on it. Mingyu’s lips pulled back just a little as I lifted the long-sleeved shirt over his body, throwing it on the floor somewhere besides us. Mingyu’s lips pulled into a smirk as his hands travelled to my ass and I was lifted up, legs coming around his hips as he started walking us backwards. I chuckled at him and started kissing all over his face, feeling him sit us down as I cradled his lap. His hands went to my braids and he pulled the hair ties off, running his hands through my hair to undo the braids. I tilted his head back and kissed him on the lips again and Mingyu’s hands went underneath my t-shirt, feeling up on my skin as he slowly dragged them all over my back. I sighed into the kiss and my hands went to the buckles of the dungaree to push them off, to be able to take my t-shirt off as well. Mingyu’s hands helped and in no time, my t-shirt was disregarded as well. He let his hands travel all over my torso and I moaned when he groped my breasts through my bra, pressing my lips forcefully against his. Our lips moved hungrily and I dragged my nails down Mingyu’s torso, eliciting a breathy moan from him, pushing him onto his back. His body bounced as he fell back on the mattress and I didn’t waste time as I lowered my head and left kisses all over his tanned skin, soft underneath my lips. Mingyu’s eyes were screwed shut and mouth slightly opened as his chest fell and rose at a steady rhythm, his hands gripping onto my waist as he impatiently pulled me up to kiss me on the lips. His hands pushed my hips, bringing it down on his and we both moaned at the contact. My body was on fire and everywhere Mingyu touched he left goosebumps; his own heat was suffocating. His honey like scent was intoxicating as I started circling my hips against his, feeling him get harder through his jeans. One hand squeezed my ass and the other fisted my hair as he pulled my head back, pressing kisses down my neck and collarbones. With fumbling hands, I tried undoing the buttons of his jeans as Mingyu was distracted kissing me and as I pulled the zipper, my hands pressed against his hardness, and it made Mingyu moan. He looked me in the eyes and sat up abruptly, almost knocking his forehead against mine.
“Are you sure?” His voice was husky and pupils blown wide as he looked me in the eyes. I nodded and he gently pushed me off, so that we both could get rid of our pants. I quickly pushed the dungaree off and Mingyu was already by my side, pushing me down on my back as he hovered between my legs.
“Mingyu, I want this.” My voice was just as raspy as his as I reassured him that I indeed wanted this. After he opened up about his childhood I felt like he finally put his full trust in me, I finally felt like I could truly trust him. I knew he wouldn’t hurt me; I knew I meant a lot to him and I knew the feelings I felt for him he felt too just as intensely. I could see it in his eyes as his hands dragged over my legs, featherlike. I bit my lower lip as I anticipated his next move, he leaned down to press a kiss against my thigh and it made my heart jump from its place. His fingers curled around my panties and he slowly pulled them off, not breaking eye contact even for a second. Mingyu got rid of his own briefs and his hands came to rest on either side of my head. He lowered his body, so close yet not touching, and I couldn’t take it anymore. I wanted to be close to him, to feel all of him like I haven’t before.
“Mingyu.” I whispered, gripping the back of his neck, trying to get him to do something. He didn’t budge and I was getting frustrated, until he opened his mouth and spoke.
“I love you, Y/N.” My eyes widened and my heart jumped for the second time, I didn’t expect him to ever say those words to me. I figured our egos were too big to say those words to each other. I could feel the affection he had for me even if he didn’t say it. I knew I loved him, it started a while back, before there was something going on between us.
I opened my mouth to say the words back, but suddenly his skin was on mine and his lips were on mine, so filled with emotion that I was breathless. And just as I kissed him back, I felt him slowly entering me, stretching me out. My lips opened and I couldn’t help but let a moan fall from them as Mingyu pushed fully in, raising one of my knees to rest around his hips. I felt hot and full, and as I looked up at him, I could see he was just as satisfied as I was.
“I love you, Mingyu.” The words felt foreign on my lips as I breathlessly whispered them, but they were right. A smile pulled onto his lips and I tried to chuckle but his thrust knocked the wind out of me, I forgot what this felt like. But in that second I knew he was everything I’ve ever wanted.
After everything that went down last night, I still found the energy to wake up before sunrise, brew some coffee and head to the master bedroom’s balcony to watch the sun rise in silence and peace. The other guys went to sleep not long after Mingyu and I had fallen asleep, and I wasn’t surprised that it was only me up at that hour. I walked around carefully, trying to make as little sound in the kitchen as I could as Seokmin and Soonyoung were hugging each other in their sleep on the couch in the open living room. It was a rather small couch; they should have gone to their beds. When my coffee was done, I picked up a thicker blanket that was in the kitchen and brought it over to lay it on the two sleeping men. Seokmin grumbled something as I let the blanket cover their bodies, muttering a quiet ‘thank you’. With a smile, I went back upstairs and after using the bathroom, I went onto the little balcony. The fresh sea air was refreshing and the subtle sway of the boat was calming. Seagulls flew over head and I looked up with a smile, resting comfortably in the chair. The morning breeze was cold but pleasant and I left the door to the bedroom open, it needed a little fresh air. As I looked back I could see Mingyu laying sprawled out on his stomach in the big bed, his arm laying on my pillow as he slept soundly. I smiled as it was a sight I could get used to and made a mental note to ask Mingyu to use his yacht more often. The orange hues on the sky slipped inside the room too and reflect off of Mingyu’s tan skin, giving him a soft and beautiful glow. I looked out towards the sunrise, basking in the calmness that surrounded me. I wished to be in a state like this more often. Something crashing downstairs alerted me and I stood up and walked to the railing to peek downstairs. Minghao stood frozen, with a cup of coffee in his hands, as he had just knocked over some chairs the boys probably placed next to the door of the first floors balcony. I couldn’t help but chuckle at his expression and he looked up surprised.
“Good morning!” He called quietly and I offered him a smile.
“Good morning, I didn’t think anyone else would be up.” I spoke softly, knowing he’d hear me still.
“I never miss the sunrise when we sail out, it’s too beautiful and tranquil.” Minghao’s morning voice was cute and his ruffled hair too as he spoke, I couldn’t help but chuckle.
“You can come up here, I don’t mind sharing the sunrise with you.” Minghao chuckled and pulled his robe around his torso tightly.
“Are you sure?” He asked, looking a little reluctant.
“Of course, hurry up now, it’s almost over.” I beckoned him up and Minghao nodded with an excited grin, quickly disappearing inside to come and join me.
After everyone woke up and washed up, we ate the little leftovers there were and sailed back to the docks. It took us thirteen minutes before I set foot on the concrete, helped by Jeonghan, as Mingyu came up behind me, both of our backpacks on his broad back. I looked back at him and smiled, kissing his cheek as Seungcheol was somewhere still on the yacht. I made them clean up their mess, so that they wouldn’t need a maid to come and do it for them, and Jun was very against it but one look from Mingyu shut him up quickly. Seungkwan was surprisingly talkative this morning, even proceeded to ask me how my semester at university was and everyone laughed. Seokmin and Soonyoung pulled out their phones and thanked God they weren’t drunk enough to forget to record our fight, from two different angles. We both were embarrassed and swore never to bring it up again. As I was washing the dishes from our breakfast, Seungcheol walked up to me with a glare and I looked at him confused. Unfortunately, he heard Mingyu and I last night and he wasn’t happy that he was robbed of his sleep. I couldn’t help but laugh loudly when he very childishly complained to me about it, and Joshua walked up to us with a knowing smile before he offered to wash the rest of the dishes.
Now everyone was going towards their cars, some came together, others with their own cars. Mingyu stopped me before I could head over to Seungcheol’s car and kissed me deeply, surprising me, as Chan and Jeonghan started making gagging noises. I pulled away giggling and got my backpack from him, promising that I’d go over tomorrow for the day. Seungcheol was in a better mood than yesterday morning and looked well rested despite him complaining about Mingyu and I keeping him up. He pulled into the underground parking lot of our building and we got out quickly, headed for the elevator.
“I need a shower desperately.” He sighed as he leaned against the wall of the elevator, “I don’t like feeling the salt on my skin.”
“You should’ve showered on the yacht.” I said with a shrug as I swayed a little in the elevator.
“By the time I got to it the hot water was gone.” I chuckled and looked back at him.
“See…if you would’ve gotten up with me and Minghao to watch the sunrise, you would’ve been able to shower there.” Seungcheol shook his head with a pout and I chuckled, poking his cheek. The elevator doors opened and we both got out, going to our own apartments.
“Are you free today?” I asked as I pushed the key into the keyhole.
“If you’re in the mood to help me study, kinda.” Seungcheol said with a grimace and I nodded, remembering he failed one of his classes.
“Sure, after lunch?”
“Yeah, I want to sleep a bit more.” He muttered and we both opened our doors, I turned to wave at Seungcheol as he slammed his door shut. I chuckled and walked inside my apartment, sighing loudly as I dropped my backpack by the door. I took off my jacket and looked up, about to walk further inside when the sight in front of me made me freeze. I could see inside the living room from the hallway and what I saw left me horrified. The pillows I had on my couch were ripped up, the feathers from it laying everywhere. I dropped my jacket on the table I had by the wall and slowly took steps further inside my apartment, eyes growing wide at the sight of my kitchen. Everything was trashed, plates and cups lay on the ground shattered. There were scratches on the wall that weren’t there before. My heart was beating like crazy and I cautiously proceeded further inside, pushing the door of my bedroom open. My bedroom was a bigger mess than the kitchen. My clothes were pulled out from their places, they lay scattered around everywhere. The pillows were ripped open and the blanket was pulled off my bed, mattress cut up too. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. Who would do this? Why would someone do this? Did they break into my apartment? It can’t be, this isn’t a bad neighborhood, my neighbors would’ve heard something and told me, especially Mrs. Lim. My heart was beating fast as I walked finally into the living room, eyes falling on all the shattered picture frames that once were hung on the walls. All of my notebooks and books were ripped apart and lay on the floor. I gasped when my eyes fell on a photo of myself and Seungcheol. My face was crossed out with a big red X and my eyes were missing. My hand flew to my mouth reflexively as I felt sick. I needed to get out, Seungcheol had to see this. I can’t be in here, what if the culprit is hiding in here somewhere? I turned abruptly and was about to hurry for the front door, when a blonde woman seemed to have shown up out of nowhere. She smirked at me, looking around the apartment with a worried gaze.
“What happened here?” Sana’s high-pitched voice sounded amused. It suddenly clicked in my head, why was she here? How would she know?
“Why did you do it?” I finally found my voice, I hated how it trembled. I didn’t even know what I was supposed to think right now. I can’t even escape; she’s blocking my path. My body was tense and ready to react, it was like all of my senses heightened as my heart pumped faster.
“This?” Sana looked around, motioning with her hands, “It was supposed to be a warning.”
“For what?” I asked and she huffed, looking at me like I was a little child getting disciplined.
“For bewitching Mingyu. I don’t know how you did it, but I’m truly impressed!” She started clapping slowly and I gulped, taking a few steps back when she advanced inside the living room, “I’ve been trying so hard to get his attention, nothing worked! And then you…a broke university student who happens to be the most boring person I’ve came across, catches his attention. Don’t you think it’s unfair?!”
“You can’t force someone into liking you, Sana.” I snapped, finding the confidence I always seemed to have in situations like this one. The more she spoke, the more my blood started boiling. I forgot about the initial fear I felt, all I wanted was to choke her, she deserved it.
“You know, everything was going just fine, until you came along.” Her voice was venomous as she tried getting closer to me, but I kept my distance. I didn’t glance towards the exit, trying not to remind her that if we switched places, I’d very easily be able to make a run for it. So instead, I played it smart. I walked to the right so that she’d try and come by my left side, switching our places.
“Maybe to you everything was going just fine,” I mocked her with a disgusted face, Sana didn’t appreciate it, “But I’ve only heard shit about you. Get out of your head, Sana, Mingyu never liked you. And he’ll never like you.”
Sana’s jaw clenched and she started laughing crazily, her eyes narrowed as she watched me, “And you still think he’ll keep you around forever? That you’ll be his?”
“I’m no one’s,” I snapped, palms turning into fists, “and how my relationship goes with Mingyu is none of your business. Now that you’re here, with your special little warning, you’ve got me wondering…did Momo go crazy because of Mingyu? Or you…”
Sana’s eyes widened and I chuckled, backing towards the hallway slowly, “Yeah, I know everything Sana. If you trashing my apartment was supposed to be a warning, why are you still here? It’s a bit now embarrassing that I’ll have to tell your colleagues what a psycho their boss is.”
Sana chuckled in a very hysterical way and looked back at me with her eyes blazing from fury, maybe I shouldn’t have mocked her and instead should have taken off a long time ago, “I had a change of mind in the middle of trashing your apartment. And I’m really glad I decided to stay for a little extra surprise…because…today is the day you take your last breath, Y/N.”
My heart jumped into my throat and as I turned and took off towards the front door, Sana jumped over my coffee table and caught up with me, grabbing onto my hair. I exclaimed in pain as she hauled me back roughly and pushed me into the wall. She was holding onto my hair tightly, a lot tighter than Seungkwan was, I could feel her ripping the strands out. My eyes filled with tears from the pain and I placed my hands quickly against the wall when I felt Sana pulling my head back to smash it against the wall. My hands took the hit and Sana hissed; lips pressed against my ear.
“Maybe you shouldn’t have mocked me.” Her voice was low and I yelped when she yanked me backwards. Taking the chance, I pushed my body into hers and with all the force I had, I ran us backwards, knocking Sana into the wall this time. She didn’t let go of my hair still and I stomped on her foot, putting all of my weight into my right leg, and she cried out in pain.
“Let go, you bitch!” I exclaimed as I elbowed her hard in the stomach and she finally released my hair, doubling over. She was quick to recover and before I could run to the front door, which wasn’t far at all, she had me turned around by my arm and next thing I knew a punch was landed on my jaw. It threw me off balance and I fell against the wall, groaning loudly as an excruciating pain traveled all over my jaw. I’ve never felt anything like it before, I could’ve cried right there and then. I haven’t recovered from the blow yet when Sana had my hair in her fist again, keeping me standing upright. She was so much shorter, but her power was immense. She punched me in the stomach and it knocked all the air out of my lungs, pain traveling all over my torso. I looked at her through teary eyes and mustered up all the power I had in me and pushed her back by the shoulders, her fist yanked on my hair but it let go as she was taken by surprise. She stumbled back and I finally turned and started running, when the click of a gun made me freeze. My body ran cold, it felt like my heart stopped beating and my blood froze over. My lower lips trembled as I raised my arms to let her know that I wouldn’t do anything. I slowly turned around, my jaw and stomach throbbing in pain, as I came face to face with a smirking Sana.
“You know how to fight,” She said with a chuckle, holding the gun tightly, “And you’re pretty good too.”
I just gulped, unable to take my eyes off the gun. So, after all, I wouldn’t die at the hands of Kim Mingyu. An obsessed woman was the one to end my life. I wondered what his reaction would’ve been after the night we shared. After I told him I loved him. Would he avenge my death? Would he destroy everything and everyone who came onto his path? Would Seungcheol miss me very much? Would he be able to recover? Find a true friend in someone else? What about Vernon? He’d lose someone once again he cared about; he’d be destroyed. My parents…my poor parents who didn’t deserve to bury their only daughter. They’d be forever tainted; I know they would never recover from losing me.
“Look at you…” Sana scoffed and I looked at her, biting my lower lip, “You’re seriously crying.”
I didn’t realize I started crying. She pushed the safety off her gun and a voice, so loud I jumped, shouted at me to just “MOVE”. I didn’t think twice, I ducked and ran towards Sana like you see the rugby players do, and I heard the gun going off, but I didn’t care. I didn’t know if it hit me or not, my body, which felt sore a second ago, felt like it just got a refreshing massage. I wasn’t in pain anymore; all I could hear was my loud heart going crazy. There were two screams and my arms latched onto Sana’s torso tightly as I ran into her body, knocking us down onto the floor. She was breathing hard and her eyes rolled to the back of her head for a second from the impact her body went through, and I looked at her with so much anger that her body started trembling.
“Maybe you shouldn’t have touched me.” I mocked, using her own words against her, as I raised my fist and crashed into the side of her face, her resisting body going limp under me. I was breathing hard as I shook her body, seeing if she was still conscious. When I was sure she wasn’t, I scrambled away from her and gripped onto my hair, realizing I was shaking very hard. I covered my ears when I heard a door being kicked open and curled up into a ball, trying to hide from whoever came to get me. Sana almost killed me. I screamed when someone touched me and before I could fight the person, my cheeks were gripped tightly and moved away from my knees. The touch was warm and the hand was big against my cheeks, and I wouldn’t stop trembling.
“Please,” The panicked whisper hit me like bricks and my eyes flew open, “Y/N, oh my God.”
My arms flew around Seungcheol as I clung onto him like a koala, clutching his shirt into my hands so tightly I almost ripped the fabric. His arms were tight around me and he rocked us back and forth, caressing the back of my head as he shooshed me like I was a baby. It was strangely calming, but I couldn’t get myself to let go of him. Something wet dropped onto my cheek and I thought I was crying again, but it was Seungcheol’s wet hair. I realized his shirt was a little wet too, he must have ran here straight when the gun went off.
“Y/N,” He whispered into my ear and I nodded, unable to speak, “You have to call Mingyu.”
I nodded again and let Seungcheol helped me off the ground, I still didn’t pull out of his embrace, “I need to bring over something, you have to let me go—”
“Don’t leave me alone with her!” I said panicking and Seungcheol patted my head again.
“It’ll take five second, I promise.” Seungcheol’s tone was reassuring but I was reluctant still, “When did I not keep my promise?”
I sucked in a shaky breath and finally detached myself from my best friend, hands shaking once again. His expression was the exact opposite of his tone, when I looked at him, my throat closed in on me. His expression was so dark it almost made me cry again, but before we could say anything else, he was out of the door. I glanced at Sana and ran to my jacket, keeping my eyes on her as I fumbled around for my phone. When I finally had it in my hands, I unlocked it and dialed Mingyu’s number. I pressed myself against the wall and scooted to the front door, ready to flee if Sana happened to wake up. I didn’t know how strong my punch was.
“Sugar—”
“Sana tried to kill me.” It came out as a whimper and there was dead silence on the other line, “She just—she was in my apartment—Seungcheol told me to call you.”
My heart was beating fast and the front door knocked into my shoulder as Seungcheol came rushing in, I moved away to let him in. There was still silence on the other end and suddenly the call ended. I looked at my phone confused and remained where I was, watching Seungcheol press duct tape onto Sana’s lips and then he hauled her up and dragged a chair into the middle of my living room before sitting her on it. He took the ropes he brought and tied her tightly against the chair, pulling on it to make sure she wouldn’t be able to undo it. He looked around and when his eyes fell on the gun he went and took it, taking the ammunition out before smashing it against the floor angrily.
“Seungcheol,” I whispered, lips trembling.
“I can’t believe this bitch tried to—to kill you.” A vein was popping in his neck and I gazed at him sadly, “I should’ve killed her the second I found her swooping around our things years ago. I just—did she hurt you?”
I shook my head and took two steps towards him, still keeping my distance from Sana, “No, the bullet didn’t hit me—I think. I’d feel that—right?”
“You would,” Seungcheol sighed, running his hands through his wet black hair, “What did Mingyu say?”
“Nothing.” I whispered, biting my lower lip anxiously.
“Oh, fuck.” Seungcheol muttered to himself and before I could ask what that meant, Mingyu and Vernon came storming inside my apartment. I jumped and pressed myself up against the wall, my heart thumping from the sudden actions of the two new comers. Vernon’s eyes were fixed on Sana and he started looking around my apartment, Mingyu, however was only looking at me. We looked at each other and in a split second I was in his arms, breathing in his honey and smoke like scent, telling myself that I was safe now. He was here, Sana wouldn’t hurt me anymore. Mingyu didn’t react to my touch, he pushed me back a little, looking down at my face.
“What did she do to you?” The Mingyu from yesterday was gone; the man in front of me, was the man who held a gun to my head. His voice ice and expression cold as he waited patiently for my answer.
“Punched me twice and—tried to shoot me.” I shuddered at the words and Mingyu looked at Vernon, giving him a nod. I looked at Vernon alarmed when he went inside my kitchen and returned with a glass of water, apparently Sana didn’t break everything.
“What are you going to do?” I whispered to Mingyu as Vernon walked to Sana. Mingyu looked down at me and carefully pushed me away.
“Don’t move from here.” Is all he said and I heard water splashing, so I turned and saw Sana’s eyes wide open. She looked around franticly and panicked, but when her eyes fell on Mingyu she seemed to relax a little bit. I glared at her as I remained as far away as I could from her, Vernon abandoning the glass on the coffee table as he came to stand next to me. Seungcheol was leaning against the entrance of the living room as he watched Sana with a glare. Mingyu walked slowly, looking around my apartment, taking everything in. His eyes fell on Sana and he nodded at Seungcheol, who ripped the duct tape from her mouth. Vernon placed his arm around my shoulders and pulled me into his side, offering me a little comfort. I sighed and I thanked him quietly, needing the little support he could offer me. He looked just as emotionless as Mingyu and Seungcheol, but his eyes were full of worry as we shared a glance, and his thumb kept rubbing my shoulder in a calming motion, we both needed it.
“Mingyu.” Sana’s voice was whiney and tears gathered in her eyes. Mingyu interlaced his fingers in front of himself and sighed loudly, pursing his lips.
“Explain yourself.” His voice was emotionless as he looked everywhere but at Sana.
“I—I—I—” Sana seemed to be at a loss of words as she looked panicked around, her eyes falling on me and she frowned. Her body was slightly trembling and I couldn’t help but scowl at her.
“Relax, my dear,” My body tensed upon hearing Mingyu’s words and the warmness in his tone, and I twitched when he rubbed Sana’s cheek, “I asked you something simple. All you have to do is be honest with me.”
Vernon was aware of my reaction and he squeezed me, looking at me, “He knows what he’s doing, don’t get mad.”
“Touching her and being nice to her when she tried to kill me?” I snapped at Vernon quietly, but Seungcheol glanced at us, and I realized I wasn’t very quiet. Sana’s lips pulled into a smirk for a split second before she nodded at Mingyu.
“Okay, I—I will, but…will you hurt me?” She asked, faking the fear in her voice.
“Depends on if you tell me the truth or not.” Mingyu said casually as he shrugged and then took a seat on my sofa. Vernon continued rubbing my shoulder with his thumb and I decided to remain calm and silent, if whatever Mingyu was doing will make Sana talk, I won’t fuck it up.
“Well, I just—couldn’t stand seeing you with Y/N, Mingyu. Not when I worked so hard to be with you and well—you did so much for Momo, I wanted to show you my gratitude, I really did! And things were going amazing between us but—that bitch showed up and she came between us. I didn’t want to do this, Mingyu, I swear. I just wanted to scare her a bit, make her run away on her own, but then I just—I found your clothes in her wardrobe and her bathroom smelled like your cologne, I just—I lost control! I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to do what I did, I just wanted to scare her—”
“Did you scare her?” Mingyu raised his eyebrows nonchalantly and my pulse was raising by every minute.
“I did!” Sana chuckled like a mad woman and looked me in the eyes, “She even cried!”
My jaw clenched and if it wasn’t for Vernon, I would’ve lunged at her and choked her.
“How did you make her cry?” Mingyu pressed on and I tried to steady my breathing.
“I pointed my gun at her. I pulled the trigger but the bitch dodged it last minute. What a pity, I would’ve hit her straight in her heart—” Mingyu’s sudden movement made Sana flinch and I looked at him as he placed his left hand in the pocket of his coat, coming to stand next to Seungcheol.
“And this is the truth, yes?” Mingyu raised his eyebrows at Sana and she nodded at him proudly. Mingyu sighed deeply and looked at Seungcheol, shaking his head at him. Seungcheol didn’t react, he just reached for his phone and started typing on it. Sana looked between the two with a smile and Vernon sighed beside me, I looked at him confused.
“What’s happening—”
“You see, my dear,” Mingyu interrupted Sana’s frantic question, “thing is…you touched something that’s mine. You hurt her, Sana, you hurt Y/N. And I appreciate your honesty, but your actions can’t be forgiven. No one touches Y/N, not even me, do you hear me?”
“I—I’m so sorry—”
“Shut up!” Mingyu snapped, his expression falling as his anger came ripping through him, “You tried to kill Y/N, Sana, are you out of your fucking mind?! I guess you are, Seungcheol was right…Momo was right. You know little Kim Doyoung?”
“He’s my subordinate—”
“Exactly!” Mingyu laughed, leaning down to be eye level with Sana, “And if you’re gone…he takes your place. Sana, I’m sorry to tell you, but you failed to be of our help…unlike little Doyoung, he’s been a very important asset to your investigation but also an amazing help for me.”
“What—I don’t understand—” But I did, everything Mingyu was saying made sense. I tensed up and looked at both Vernon and Seungcheol, but they looked unphased, they knew what was coming.
“Mingyu, please, you don’t have to—” I tried to reason with him.
“She almost killed you.” He snapped, drawing his gun out of his pocket. My heart was thumping quickly in my chest and Vernon’s hold tightened on me as Seungcheol turned to look our way.
“Look away, Y/N.” My eyes widened and as a scream left Sana’s mouth, the gun went off. I couldn’t see it because Mingyu’s body blocked the view and Seungcheol walked up in front of me, holding my head to be only able to look at him. A shaky breath left my lips as Vernon’s warm embrace left me and I found myself shaking again. Seungcheol kissed my forehead and I closed my eyes, trying to ignore the shuffling coming from my living room. There was a hard thud and I flinched, holding onto Seungcheol’s wrist.
“It’s over.” Mingyu’s sudden voice in my ear made me tense up and Seungcheol’s hands went away as Mingyu pulled me into him this time, burying my head in his chest. I heard the two men pass by us and then it was suddenly silent in my apartment. My arms went around Mingyu’s torso as I held onto him tightly, feeling tears in my eyes once again. He held me tightly and kissed my head, making me sigh.
“You’re moving in with me.” He muttered and I pulled back to look at him, “Something like this will never happen again.”
I nodded wordlessly and Mingyu looked behind him, “My neighbors…”
“Will be taken care of—”
“Don’t kill them!” I quickly exclaimed and Mingyu chuckled, cupping my cheek.
“Of course not, sugar, I don’t kill innocent people.” I gulped and looked him in the eyes, still trying to wrap my mind around the fact that he killed Sana just a few minutes ago.
“I’ll move in with you.” I whispered and leaned up to press a kiss against his lips, trying to calm my erratic heartbeat. The man I was in love with was a criminal, he just killed a woman before my eyes…a woman that tried to kill me first. Was this the life I’d live if I remained by his side? As I looked up at Mingyu, I felt all emotions mix together. Love, happiness, anxiety, fear. Yet, I felt safe in his arms, I knew he’d do anything for me. He might not be the best person, but I couldn’t help love him more. The other half of me I always craved and wanted was finally in front of me. A smile pulled onto Mingyu’s lips and he pressed a kiss against my forehead, and I knew.
I knew I’d spend the rest of my life with him.
I was in love with Kim Mingyu, and nothing could scare me away anymore.
A/N: Thank you so much everyone who’s shown support for this mini series! It’s probably the first time I’ve been shown this much love every time I posted a new part, and you made it so enjoyable for me to write. I was legit every single time excited to post it, because I wanted to see your reactions. Thank you very much again for being interested in this mini series and sending me your thoughts, I appreciate them all! I’m a little sad that this is over, but I’m so excited about Streets, that I can’t be very sad haha. Besides, that Wonwoo oneshot in this universe is still happening, give me two weeks! :) I wish you all a pleasant evening/day and I hope I’ll see you showing up for my other stories as well <3
#bvidzsoo#seventeen scenarios#seventeen oneshot#seventeen smut#seventeen fluff#seventeen angst#seventeen mini series#choi seungcheol#yoon jeonghan#joshua hong#wen junhui#kwon soonyoung#jeon wonwoo#lee jihoon#lee seokmin#kim mingyu#xu minghao#boo seungkwan#hansol vernon chwe#lee chan#seventeen ot13#seventeen mingyu#mingyu pairing#mingyu smut#mingyu fluff#mingyu angst#seventeen gang au#seventeen mafia au#mingyu mini series#seventeen university au
142 notes
·
View notes
Text
the sex party: i
(r18+)
shinsou hitoshi x reader
ao3
part 1 (you’re here!) || part 2
word count: ~7.1k
You and Hitoshi definitely have a thing for each other, but who would've thought that a 'sex party' would produce a confession?
warnings:
COLLEGE AU! characters are explicitly aged up to college students as early 20 year olds!
not really a sex party, mutual pining, friends to lovers, confessions, reader is canonically bi, brief momo x reader, light dom/sub, spanking, references to drug use, smoking (cigarettes, salem trademarked fic thing), drinking, and smut
there is a scene where there is attempted sexual assault. it is marked with ***** before and after.
---------
this.... this piece is a monster. i’ve been wrestling with it for a month and now its here for y’all. the second part is already out ;^)) thank you to @keiqos for being an absolute king and beta reader this monster. enjoy y’all!!
|||||||||||||||||
You never imagined that you would be where you were. It was under weird circumstances, but god if you weren’t going to try and enjoy it.
The party you found yourself attending was lit with flashing lights and rainbow projections. There were two different DJs on various floors of the suburban mansion. They bumped out remixed club music, making the walls hum and thrum and bodies writhe and sweat. One of the kitchen counters was loaded with bottles and bottles of hard liquor and mixers.
You were quickly making a third mixie. Just a vodka soda, boringly. There were certainly more fun options, but you weren’t exactly sure how to feel about this party just yet. You were having trouble discerning whether this was a ‘gin and tonic millennial’ party or a ‘jungle juice in an old cooler’ party.
Denki and Jiro had convinced nearly two car-fulls of your friends to roll up. It sounded so fun, so wild!
“Yo! Our friends from the EDM scene are throwing a SEX party! You all should come! It’s at a mansion across town!”
Their ‘friends’ were two middle-aged, white hippies who did a lot of molly for their age.
Nonetheless, you found yourself in a massive, odd house and managed to lose your friends fairly quickly (and accidentally). All the rooms stayed dimly lit and loud. You could hardly keep track of your own two feet.
Someone pressed you into the counter, a hand grazing against your barely covered ass.
You whipped around, watching as a couple walked away, one of them giving incredibly loud bedroom eyes.
Oh yeah, the ‘sex party’ part.
It wasn’t a kink party, or really a sex party at all. Sex was encouraged and provided for, but not necessary. The mansion’s massive attic was where most of the sex acts were happening with its five beds, three bondage rigs, a wall of toys of all types, condoms, lube, whippits, and even Viagra in decorative bowls. You had yet to venture up, but Denki had already spammed the group chat about it.
(It had been the first place he went upon arriving.)
You took your drink down the stairs (the place had three fucking basements) and turned into a small hallway that led outside.
It was cold, but your somewhat drunk body hardly minded. The sobering bite of wind gave a nice reprieve from the thrumming heat inside.
You immediately spotted Hitoshi leaning on a retaining wall, half a cigarette hanging from his lips. His face lit up, when he saw you, waving you over.
You smiled back at him, glad to find a friend and best of all Hitoshi.
You two were quite close.
In addition to both being sociology majors and having a lot of overlap when it came to classes, you’d known each other since freshman year and only grew closer with time. You’d spent many nights at his house off-campus, sipping cup after cup of black coffee in the midst of a paper writing and studying. You also definitely didn’t ever have close calls of affection though, no.
No.
Never.
You and Hitoshi were obviously just friends.
...
“Wild party, huh?” Hitoshi quirked an eyebrow, nodding to the house. He offered you a cigarette that you took greedily.
You placed it between your lips, Hitoshi ever so casually leaning forward to light it with his signature clipper. He’d nabbed it off some ‘milf’ at the casino which he and Denki had gone to for bingo ‘for the meme’ freshmen year.
You let out a puff, “Thank you! And yes, very wild. I’m on drink three and I still feel overwhelmed.”
Hitoshi sipped his own, nodding in agreement, “I know Jiro and Denki know some wild people from the scene, but this seems over the top.”
“It is kind of fun? But definitely an ‘I need to be a little more fucked up’ kind of fun,” You remarked.
You set down your cigarette on the cement wall, attempting to boost yourself up onto it. You nearly had it, except you really didn’t and slipped back down. You anxiously turned around, checking your dress over for any sort of tears.
Hitoshi set down his own cigarette, standing in front of you. You looked up at him and felt very small and very horny all of a sudden. It certainly wasn’t an abnormal set of feelings, given how the two of you teased each other relentlessly.
“Need some help there?” He chuckled at your struggle as you frowned up at him.
“If you insist.” You expected him to offer a hand to stabilize yourself on but no, Hitoshi’s big hands were suddenly grabbing at your waist, lifting you on the walls with little effort.
You swore you almost felt him squeeze you before letting go.
“You’re welcome,” Hitoshi just smirked as he returned to his spot, taking a deep drag to look at you through lowered lids.
You glared, but in good fun.
At that moment, a few other of your friends poured from the door to the patio. They were all shouting, jarring and drunk, and very happy to see the two of you.
You unconsciously shifted a bit closer to Hitoshi on the wall, bare leg just barely touching his shoulder.
You didn’t notice it, but Hitoshi definitely leaned into you too.
“(Y/N)! Hitoshi!” Momo addressed you firmly as Denki and Hanta snickered behind her. “You both are smarter than to smoke, aren’t you?”
“Nope,” You popped the word from your mouth to take another drag.
“We’re drunk, give it a rest,” Hitoshi waved his hand dismissively. You were both her friends, but she did have a pole up her ass sometimes.
Almost to emphasize the point, Jiro withdrew her own pack and started offering to other people.
As the ever-important smoking ritual continued, you couldn’t help but shiver from the now-painful gusts of wind. You abruptly hopped off of the wall, only wobbling a little on your heels as you hit the ground. Hitoshi moved to steady you, a firm hand on your shoulder.
(God, you wanted to melt into him.)
See, Hitoshi had been smart enough to wear a warm outfit. A pair of black jeans, a form-fitting, well-cut sweater, and a jacket which was slung over his arm.
He offered it to you, eyebrow raised, “If you’re cold, you’re welcome to this. I’m gonna stash it when I get inside anyways.”
You shook your head, pushing back on his arm, feeling the hard muscle beneath. You almost shivered. “No, no it’s okay. I’m gonna head back in.”
“Mind if I tag along then?” Hitoshi asked, eyes scanning around you. He seemed well aware that there were some creeps at this party.
Most of the time, you wouldn’t feel great about needing some tall, beefy dude to casually stand around as a deterrent. But, honestly? You appreciated it immensely.
“Right this way, smokestack,” You just had to give him shit, it was part of your cute dynamic right?
(It made the incessant flirting easier to hide.)
...
You couldn’t help but continually notice how Hitoshi had bulked up. He had been hitting the gym a lot and working on himself physically.
God, did it show.
His body had been a bit lanky and wiry before, but he’d filled out so well. With his cute sweater on, you could see how the fabric stretched tight around his biceps and his chest. You couldn’t look at his forearms in any setting or risk drooling all over yourself.
Not that you would mind drooling for Hitoshi, but you’d prefer it to be in a different context.
(But, you’d never admit that.)
The two of you wordlessly winded through the house, finding a somewhat less feral living room in one of the basements to relax in. Most everyone occupying the space was just mingling, save for a few couples making out. It seemed manageable. You settled for a spot on the carpet against a wall.
Hitoshi raised an eyebrow, “Really?”
“I feel way safer sitting on a floor than a couch here,” You couldn’t help smiling when you saw him snuff out his own amusement.
You both watched as a couple was grinding and audibly moaning on one of the aforementioned couches. Hitoshi relented, “Point taken.”
He slid down the wall next to you, shoulder to shoulder, drinks in hand.
You both sat in silence for a minute, just taking the sounds and sights of the party. People-watching could have been an olympic sport at this shindig.
“Hey,” Hitoshi broke the mild tension, tapping your upper thigh over your dress. “I’m not saying this to be a creep, really, I promise. But, I really like your dress.”
You turned your body slightly, towards him. Oh, now you needed to give him shit— “Oh, how complementary. Not creepy at all. Just my very sweet, male friend telling me how I look pretty in my party dress.”
Hitoshi leaned closer to you, mirroring you by lying half on his side. His breath and heat curled over your face and neck, “Oh, (Y/N), now you’re putting words in my mouth. I said that I like your dress. Because it’s one of Mei’s designs, right?”
You looked down, heat filling your cheeks.
Fuck your drunk mouth.
“Though,” Oh, Hitoshi was closer. He had leaned to your ear, steadying a hand on your shoulder. “I do think you’re pretty in this dress. I’d use a different word instead of pretty though.”
“Like?”
“Mmmm, gorgeous,” He hummed too casually. “As strong of a word as I can use without being a creep, right?”
“‘Toshi,” You groan, swatting his hand away. “You’re a bastard, you know that?”
He just beamed at you, “I’ve been told.”
Hitoshi drew back and met your eyes.
Once more, you mirrored each other. Both of you bore comically dilated pupils, wet lips, flushed faces and slight tremors in your hands.
“You know, I think I referred to you as ‘sweet’ too...” You raised an eyebrow at him. You couldn’t help the way your gaze flickered down to his lips. It flitted back up, “But, that’s nothing, right?”
Hitoshi bit his lip, taking a big breath.
Suddenly, he was standing up.
“Hey, wait—” You stammered, standing as well. “I’m sorry, that was a lot. I only meant to tease.”
“No, no, it’s okay,” Hitoshi put his hands in front of himself, creating distance between the two of you. “Same. You know I can’t help giving you trouble, (Y/N).”
Ouch.
You cracked a smile, rubbing your arms, “Of course, yeah. Silly friend shit.”
Hitoshi was quick to redirect, pointing a thumb out of the room, “I’ve gotta hang this somewhere. See you in a bit, or you can come with me if you like?”
“Nah, I’ll wander,” You patted his shoulder, waltzing off your churning gut by cutting in front of him. “Take it easy, smokestack.”
You couldn’t hear if he replied.
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
You did, in fact, wander. With meandering feet, you moved through room after room. You poured yourself another drink, but it’s not nearly as strong. Your run-in with Hitoshi soured your mood. While not fully ruined, you were definitely feeling weirder than you wanted to be.
Hitoshi and you obviously had energy, yeah. But the most either of you had acted on it was ‘seemingly meaningless’ flirting. It was always followed up with a ‘no homo’ or ‘aha, got ‘ya!’, yet it always felt real in the moment. You weren’t a dumbass. You had caught Hitoshi eyeing you a few (read: many) different times. There were so many close calls and contacts between the two of you.
There was one time while you were making a box of mac and cheese in Hitoshi’s kitchen circa 2 AM. You had borrowed one of his shirts and a pair of joggers to sleep in, a common act of yours. He walked past you for a glass of water, keeping the cup under the tap until it ran over just to look you up and down.
His gaze wasn’t prying or predatory, not even close. You trusted Hitoshi with your life and you knew that he wouldn’t ever breach boundaries like that. Rather, he regarded you in a way that made him lose time, something soft and gooey in his eyes. That time, it wasn’t lustful attention. It just felt-
(Like the way lovers look at one and other, enamored.)
Another time was during one of his performances. The house venue had been dimly lit and musty as fuck, but that didn’t distract Hitoshi. As Jiro’s vocals shook the basement, you met eyes with Hitoshi as he slammed on guitar. His gaze always returned to you throughout the whole set. When you had teased him about it, he claimed that looking at you helped keep his stage fright in check.
The reasoning didn’t calm the butterflies in your stomach.
There was another particularly telling occurrence where you had fallen asleep on Hitoshi’s floor in the middle of working on your final paper for your theory class the semester prior. He returned from his smoke break to find you curled up under the first piece of cloth you could find (which, in that case, was one of his hoodies). You weren’t fully asleep, and you certainly weren’t when Hitoshi hefted you into his arms, laying you so gently down on his bed and covering you with a throw blanket.
Oh, god, the sweetness, like something you’d never known when you felt his hand on your face, smoothing over your cheekbones, your nose, and then your lips. His gentle voice, deep with the late-night, “You work too hard, you know.”
He nestled next on the floor next to the bed, leaving you to sleep undisturbed the rest of the night.
There were, of course, many more instances of Hitoshi’s way-too-kind kindness, and a pile of your own moments as well.
It was all damning, but relatively ignored. Your friendship was more important than any stupid feelings the two of you had right? You refused to acknowledge your own feelings beyond semi-sexual remarks, jabs, and jests. You couldn’t jeopardize your friendship, right?
...
You eventually found yourself at the foot of the stairs that led to the attic. Even from the landing, you could hear various rhythmic slaps, moans, and laughter.
You ascended the stairs and took in the sight greeting you.
There were various bondage rigs that were free-standing, all occupied at the moment you entered. Loops for ropes and chains to be tied to drilled into the ceiling. Flogs, whips, canes, and other implements hung heavy on one of the walls.
The room was lit dimly, yet nothing seemed obscured. A few rainbow lights illuminated the sweaty bodies about the room. Not everyone was having full-on sex. Most people were actually clothed. A lot of folks it seemed were just there spectating.
Speaking of most people, your party peers were all lounging on the beds. Sans, Hitoshi, of course, standing and laughing with Kaminari.
The lot saw you enter and flagged you down. You walked past a heavily-tattooed man getting pegged by a woman in a tutu and a crowd of costumed partygoers doing whippits which were being handed out by a man in an elaborate steampunk top hat. A cute girl with silver hair was strung up in a nearby rig, moaning as a leather-clad man fingerfucked her.
You stood next to Hitoshi, bumping into his arm with your own, “Didn’t take you for a voyeur.”
He snorted, joshing you back, “I have my moments.”
“I didn’t take you for a prude, (Y/N)!” Denki snickered, bringing attention to you. “You looked like you’d seen a ghost when you walked in here.”
“Denki, please,” You rolled your eyes. “I walked into a room made for very wild sex acts. That’s a very different expression than the one you’re describing.”
That made him snort and fall back onto the bed, along with Hanta and Mina.
(How high were they? That wasn’t even a good joke.)
Hitoshi chuckled himself, something low and lumbering.
(Don’t think about how hot that is.)
“This makes me think back to that night, in sophomore year,” Hanta spoke as he sat up. “You know, kink night.”
“Oh, yeah! I forget about that,” Denki turned towards you and Hitoshi and raised his eyebrows.
You flushed.
Momo, innocently, asked, “Kink night?”
Hitoshi cleared his throat, looking anywhere but you.
“Oh yeah!” Mina piped up, hugging Momo’s shoulders from behind. Jiro was sitting in Momo’s lap, head on her tits. “We made a drinking game of exposing our weird sex acts and kinks to each other.”
You laughed uncomfortably at the memory, avoiding the very embarrassing and horny part that involved you, “That was the day that we found Mineta was into scat.”
“Oh wow,” Jiro gawked. “That was before Mineta got canceled?”
“Oh, yeah. He got wasted and ran off after that. Thank god.” Denki snickered. “You know what else happened that night?”
“Denki, please, stop talking.” It was Hitoshi placing a firm hand on the other’s shoulder.
Denki just looked at the two of you like he was some old god of mischievous, turning back to the girls, “That’s when we all found out about Hitoshi and (Y/N)’s suuuuuuuuuper compatible kinks. Like, scary compatible.”
“They got sooooo awkward about it too!” Mina snickered, looking at your and Hitoshi with matchmaker in her eyes.
You would kick her ass for it later. In that moment, you tried to keep a somewhat neutral expression as you recalled the night in question.
Sure, it was a year or two back and you and Hitoshi weren’t half as close back then.
The lot of you had been sitting on the floor of Denki and Hitoshi’s dorm, passing around a bottle of cheap, flavored vodka in a fucked up, horny game of truth or dare.
...
“You’re next (Y/N)!” Mina passed the bottle to you and fell back against the carpet. You swallowed thickly, swishing the content liquor inside. “Dare or sex act?”
The rules of the game were simple. Choosing ‘dare’ meant that someone else chose a sexually-charged dare for you and ‘sex act’ meant exposing either a kink or a sex act you’d done. It was a roulette either way, but one option gave you far more control than the other.
After the last dare consisting of Denki giving a very messy lap dance to Eijiro, and you weren’t really in the mindset to repeat anything even close to that.
“Sex act,” You sighed in defeat.
Denki snickered in the corner, “Spill it!”
Hanta cheered you on as you bit your lip in thought.
The liquor swirling in your stomach was affecting your inhibitions, and with one shy, half-glance to Hitoshi, you spoke up.
“I have a spanking kink, what of it.”
You drowned out Hitoshi’s red cheeks and the cheers of your friends with a deep chug from the bottle.
The bottle was passed to Hitoshi as you asked the question, “Dare or sex act?”
Jiro giggled from the bed, sipping at her own drink as well.
“Sex act,” Hitoshi groaned, rolling his eyes at Denki, but you all knew he loved what was going on.
“Reveal yourself, Hitoshi! What gets your rocks off!?” Mina shouted drunkenly as she rolled on the floor. You made a mental note to cut her off from having any more of the trashy vodka.
Hitoshi gave you a fleeting, but very horny look before regarding the group.
There was a twitch in your lip that made you think his smirk was all for you.
“I love pulling a cute girl over my lap and turning her ass purple while she’s begging for more.”
As everyone around you jeered and cheered, you gulped.
And so did Hitoshi.
...
“Yeah!” Hanta fell back. “That was so fucking funny. Like, all night it was all (Y/N) being like ‘I’m a filthy masochist!’ and Hitoshi being like ‘I’m a filthy sadist!’”
“Hanta, for the love of god,” You interrupted him, face burning with a fucked up mix of shame and lust. Hitoshi was mirroring you. “Why do you have to bring that up?”
“Oh, dude, because whenever we talk about it, you and Hitoshi get so embarrassed, it’s hilarious!” Hanta fucking giggled and reached for his drink.
“Are we gonna talk about how you and Denki both like fisting—” You give them a taste of their own medicine, watching the two of them choke and gawk. To the side, Momo whispered to Jiro, eyeing you.
Hitoshi barked out a laugh, losing some tension in his shoulders. You met his eye for a moment, only to see the jewelish purple taken up by his blackened pupils.
Fuck.
Momo spoke up, brow furrowed, “Can I request something a bit odd of you, (Y/N)? It’s perfectly okay if you say no.”
“Shoot,” You reply, sipping your beverage.
Momo bit her lip, eyes going to Jiro, then you, “Can I try spanking you?”
Everyone collectively choked. You especially.
You took another nervous sip of your drink, avoiding eye contact with the group.
You regained composure, refusing to look at Hitoshi, but letting the fucked up idea brew and brew in your mind, “Uh, I mean, is Jiro okay with it?”
“Oh yeah, totally,” Jiro nodded, kissing her girlfriend’s jaw. “Pain isn't my thing, at all, and she’s always wanted to try it. And hey, if you’re a ‘filthy masochist’, be my guest.”
But, would you be her guest?
Your drunken mind considered.
It was the most acceptable setting for it to happen in public. You really did like getting spanked and were a raging masochist, so it would, at the very least, be fun for you. A little humiliating, but that was also a turn on. You’d also get to indulge Momo, who was dating Jiro, but they both seemed perfectly okay with a bit of platonic pain play, so what was the real harm?
Your gaze flickered to Hitoshi.
Oh, fuck.
His face was lit up with a deep blush even in the irisian hues of the sex attic. His eyes were pointed distinctively opposite of you, a hand literally over his mouth as he crossed his arms over his chest.
Your mind lit up with ideas.
Terrible, sinful ideas that you would be the peak of you and Hitoshi’s teasing.
Fuck it.
“Sure, I’m down,” You smirked and Momo lit up. Immediately, she was up and scouting out the area for a spot to go to town. Momo even seemed to be eyeing up a wall of toys.
“Hey,” Jiro whispered to you as you truly realized what you got yourself into. “Thanks for this. She’s really into this kind of stuff, and I like indulging her, but I can’t handle too much.”
“Oh, of course!” You spoke so brightly. “I have a high pain tolerance, so I’m sure I can take what she dishes out, too.”
You heard Hitoshi clear his throat behind you.
You let yourself take another glance at Hitoshi and it made you want to die on the spot. His eyes glared in anger with the sinful intensity that was entirely directed at you. You could tell by the awkward way he was leaning that he was trying to hide the bulge in his jeans.
Is... Is he that turned on by just the thought of me getting spanked?
Oh, this truly was your best teasing yet.
(Were you taking this too far?)
Kaminari was gripping the sleeve of Hitoshi’s sweater, not allowing him to leave. Judging by how the latter was looking and staring, he wasn’t going to either way.
Momo walked back over, tugging you by the hair to a bed that was a lot higher than the others. It was the perfect height for you to bend over.
“What’s your safeword?” She asked, running her hand down your back to push you against the comforter like she’d done this hundreds of times before. Your chest fell against the bed, forearms giving you a bit of leverage.
You hummed, “Just ‘red’ should be good.”
“Perfect,” Momo smiled before pressing the back of your neck, forcing your face into the sheets. “I’m gonna give you ten with my hand, okay?”
“I trust you, Momo, do your worst,” You spoke so confidently, but truly you didn’t know what was coming.
Momo smoothed a hand over your ass, hardly covered due to the angle you were bent over. The pretty fabric of your dress, pulled over your curves, was hiding less and less. Momo hummed, running a firm hand down the zipper of the dress, “Do you have a preference as to if I pull your dress up or not?”
Oh, holy fuck.
That was beyond teasing.
Fuck it.
“You can pull it up, but keep my panties on. I need some dignity,” You winked back at her.
Momo blushed. She delicately pulled the fabric back, resulting in a round of wolf whistles from your friend. Sober you was going to hate the fact you did this, but drunk you? Thriving.
(Though you wished it was Hitoshi delivering, but you digress.)
Without warning, Momo brought her hand down on your ass, a loud smack resounding around the room, causing a slight hush.
Oh fuck.
You were already drawing some attention.
Despite the pleasant haze of painful pleasure that was beginning to swirl in your mind and gut, you couldn’t help but notice the looks and stares.
Particularly, you got a nasty feeling from the figure in the far corner eyeing you up from ass to toes. He looked fairly nondescript, but the aura he was giving off felt like poison. Something sticky and unpleasant formed in your gut when you looked at him. Your drunken mind chased it away by turning your head the other way.
And then all you could see was Hitoshi’s gaze on you.
It was damn near feral.
His cheeks flushed and dewy. A bit of sweat was dripping down his temple, reflecting the party lighting like some sort of sick joke. One of his hands was raking through his violet locks. His teeth dug into his full lips as he stared you down.
Your eyes met and you refused to look away.
So did he.
Another hit, harder, made you bite your lip to suppress a cry.
Three more and you couldn’t help the bubbling sounds that were spilling from you. Soft cries and moans, maybe a whimper or two leaked from your bitten lips. Momo wasn’t holding back, and you were sure your ass would ache tomorrow.
Good.
Two more and tears leaked from your eyes. You were sure your friends were just waiting to give both you and Momo so much shit, but you couldn’t care less. All you could do was drink in the hungry way Hitoshi eyed you.
It was definitely not the way people who were ‘just friends’ looked at each other.
“Last two, make ‘em count!” Mina shouted from behind you with a cheer. Some of the others in the room were clamoring to watch.
Momo ran a soothing hand down your back, “You doing okay?”
“I’m peachy,” You push out, voice clearly tear-stricken. “Finish me off, Momo. Bruise me.”
That apparently set her off. Momo smacked your ass with such a force that your face pressed harshly into the bed, obscuring your view of Hitoshi.
The last slap was, by far, the worst. Momo decided to tease you, torturing the raw skin of your ass. She would wind up only to pet your lower back or stroke the tops of your thighs. When she finally gave you the hit you deserved (for torturing Hitoshi and yourself), it sounded across the room just as loud as your sob that followed it. Tears leaked from your eyes as your breath came out in shudders. You loved the feeling of numbness and pain that emanated from your abused cheeks. You relished it.
You turned your head upright, vision blurry. Momo pulled your dress down, helping you sit up.
You didn’t get much of a chance to catch your breath as Hitoshi dashed away and out of the sex room, very tense and very distressed judging by how Denki was shouting after him.
Oh fuck.
You kicked yourself mentally, cursing your stupid fucking hubris.
You took it too far.
He’s either turned on, uncomfortable as fuck, or both.
Probably both.
You start to sit up, ignoring the sobering pain heating up your ass. Quickly, Momo pressed you back down to the bed. A solo cup of clear liquid was offered to you.
“Aftercare, obligatory. Drink this, it’s just water,” Momo stated curtly, watching you down the water. You rubbed the tears from your eyes.
“How’s my makeup?” You asked, ignoring the rising panic in your chest.
Momo inspected you for a moment as the others came over, jeering. She quickly rubbed away smears of mascara, running a hand over the side of your face, “Do you feel okay?”
“Yeah, totally. Shit was fun,” You prayed you were disguising the turning of your gut well enough with your nonchalant tone. “I’m gonna find Hitoshi and make sure he has an extra pair of pants.”
Momo frowned, pressing you down and squeezing your shoulders, “Somehow, I don’t believe that. Please rest for a moment, (Y/N).”
You faltered, following Momo’s command without much thought. Your mind was still in a somewhat of a fog as you sipped at the water she gave you. Her hand rubbed at your shoulders and back, dropping praise every few moments.
The rest of your peers filed over, cheering, flopping on the bed around you.
“Holy fuck, (Y/N),” Hanta whistled, clapping your shoulder.
“That was so hot,” Denki sighed, red-faced and wide-eyed.
Momo ran an affectionate hand through your hair as Jiro fell into her lap, winking at you, “She’s so good, right?”
“Yeah, holy fuck. If y’all ever need a third, you have my number.” You breathed, shaking out a laugh. “I think I need to find Hitoshi, though.”
You stood up, wobbling for a moment, comically aware of sets of eyes on you as you dashed away. Your friends shouted encouragement from behind you as you descended the stairs.
Truthfully, your intent was to smooth things over and make the routine, ‘but we’re bros!’ comment. You knew that this wouldn’t be enough, considering how far you pushed it.
You fucked up.
Took it too far.
What does Hitoshi even think of you now?
...
Your mind was sobering with the help of the water and pain.
You had to find Hitoshi.
So, you quickly moved about the house.
You scanned room after room, checked the front and back yard, but couldn’t find him anywhere.
Where the fuck was he?
You passed by a room upstairs, door shut, and you swore you heard his voice inside.
The panic that had been brewing in you was spilling over. Your ass ached and walking hurt like hell with the bruises that were forming. All you wanted was a cigarette and to apologize to your best friend for taking things way too fucking far—
You swung the door open and was met with a scene that did not include Hitoshi Shinsou.
A mess of four very cute, very high girls, mostly but not entirely clothed, were writhing on the bed, all popping up to look at you.
You flushed, body tensing as you tried to laugh it off, “Oh, wow, sorry about this! I thought my friend was in here. I’ll let you all get back to it.”
The girls hardly seemed perturbed by the sudden intrusion, rather they seemed quite complimentary.
“Aw, you don’t wanna join?” One of the girls pouted, giving you puppy dog eyes. “You’re so pretty!”
“T-thank you,” You shook your head, “You are all very sweet, but I have to find my friend.”
“The one behind you?” A different girl asked.
Your hazed mind hadn’t even picked up that was anyone behind you.
You couldn’t help lighting up. Hitoshi had to be behind you, of course, this silly anxiety attack would come to an end—
You turned.
Your face fell.
***********
It was the creep from the sex room, grinning down at you. There was a nasty glint in his eye.
Your heart started going faster. Your gut soured with a feeling far off from drunkenness.
“Actually, uh, no, I’ll be going, thanks.” You tried to sidestep the man, but he quickly blocked the doorway, boxing you in.
“No, I think we’ll stay,” Oh, the man’s voice was sick in your ears.
You were too shocked to move at first.
His reached for your shoulder, but you managed to stumble back from him.
“No, hey, dude, don’t touch me,” You barked back, pass your growing fear.
He scoffed, muttering something about you being a ‘cheap whore’ and stalked you down.
Your back hit a wall. You froze.
You felt trapped.
His cheap cologne was choking you.
He was just inches away.
You looked helplessly to the girls on the bed, but they had dissolved back into each other. Their hands were grabbing at each other's writhing bodies, clothes being torn away with light moans filling the air. They were far too fucked to be bothered with what was happening to you. The deafening music of the party drowned out your senses beyond the small room.
You tried to slip away from him, out of the door, but his arm slammed beside you.
He caged you.
His hand shot to grab your wrap, squeezing hard and shooting pain into your shoulder as you tried to rip yourself away.
“Get the fuck away from me!” You snarled, trying to wrench out of his grip, away from him. You fell deeper into panic.
You could feel his breath on your ear, and your heart dropped in your chest. With the thrum of the party, it felt far too loud for anyone to hear you. Even if you shouted for help, would anyone come? No one even knew that anything was wrong—
A voice cracked like a roll of thunder through the man’s actions and the drone of the party.
“Get the fuck off of them before I break your fucking fingers.” A familiar, blessed voice cut the air from behind you.
Thank fucking god.
Hitoshi stood in the doorway.
You almost sobbed in relief.
His broad form took up most of the door frame, chest puffed out in his anger. His brow was lowered, mouth twisted in revulsion and fury, all directed at the man who had you caged. Only rage colored Hitoshi’s features. Until he caught your gaze, anyways.
Then, it all dissolved to fear.
“We’re busy, she’s fine, fuck off.” The guy said, digging his hand into your side.
You kicked at his shoe, relishing the way he hissed in pain.
The man glared at you, then looked to Hitoshi. The man scoffed, looking him up and down to assess whether putting up a fight was worth it.
Apparently not, as the man shoved you roughly towards Hitoshi.
*********
You tripped into the latter’s chest as he caught you easily.
Without missing a beat, he steadied you and crushed you to him. One of his broad hands moved up to almost shield the side of your face. You were surprised to find that his body was shaking just as hard as your own. You both mirrored each other in rage and panic.
You pressed your face into his sweater as tears remained dangerously close to falling from your eyes. Fear still tore through you and everything about Hitoshi made you feel a hell of a lot safer.
Hitoshi’s arm tightened as he continued his stare-down.
The man grumbled, exiting the room in a huff and harshly pushing back Hitoshi (and you). You flinched, wincing. A low, rumbling growl rumbled in Hitoshi’s chest as he stared death at the man.
You knew that this was probably all too much. There were details of intimacy and boundaries that were being broken without thought from both of you and that was very bad, probably.
But, you also were drunk on fear as opposed to vodka, and having someone safe to hold you felt better than any hit you could’ve found at the party.
You surrendered to your very obvious reality.
When the man was gone, filtered back into the party, Hitoshi looked down at you, his mood entirely changing.
His anger dissolved. His face softened as he tenderly (and quickly) assessed you. Concerned, but earnest eyes searched your face and body for visible signs of harm. When he was satisfied, Hitoshi linked your hands and pulled you from the room.
He walked you through the party, quickly but gingerly. Your mind buzzed, still panicked and anxious, but the thought of cold air and a less stimulating environment was like aloe on a burn.
Finally, you reached the front door, walking onto an empty front landing.
You fell into Hitoshi.
Your sweaty, shaking hands clung to the back of his sweater as you buried your face into his neck. The familiar scent of his woodsy cologne and natural sweat was more of a sedative than any drug you could find at the party and you fucking needed it.
Hitoshi wrapped his arms around you from the small of your back to your shoulders, squeezing as he buried his face in your hair.
You stiffened but relaxed a moment later. You couldn’t keep pretending. You didn’t have it in you.
You were surrounded by him and the cold air, and nothing felt more comforting.
You decided to forget the semantics of your relationship for a little.
(You hoped, prayed, that he would too).
Hitoshi suddenly tensed, “Is it okay that I’m touching you?”
You could only nod, voice weak and small in the back of your throat, “Y-yeah, it's cool. It’s been cool.”
Hitoshi grounded you, turning the two of you so you were protected from any potential prying eyes. He moved you just right so that his cheek rested on top of your head.
You allowed yourself to close your eyes and focus on the calming beat of Hitoshi’s heart.
He soothed you by existing; he always did. But, in that moment, after such an uncomfortably close brush with something fucking disgusting, his presence was almost cleansing. It purged you of the incessant clawing in the back of your mind.
You’re safe.
You pulled away just enough to look up at Hitoshi’s face. You felt him give you a squeeze which made the smallest, unlikely smile form on your lips.
Slowly, like he was trying not to spook a wild animal, Hitoshi cupped the side of your face. The hold was firm, like it had power to it. You sank into his palm.
(Fuck that feels nice—)
“How are you feeling?” Hitoshi asked softly, gaze warm and honey-like.
You laughed weakly, leaning into his palm, “Like shit. Holy fuck.”
The hand cradling your lower back stroked a thumb idly, “I can only imagine. What happened back there? That guy had been in the ‘sex room’ with us, right?”
“Uh, excuse you, ‘sex attic’, I think you mean?” You still managed to joke. “And yes. Must’ve been following me or something, fucking creep.”
“If you want, I’ll go back in there and kick the shit outta him. I’m sure the others will help. It’d be so worth getting him thrown out for,” Hitoshi snickered, turning his head towards the door as he did.
As he turned back, his eyes widened as your fearful expression returned.
“P-please don’t leave,” You knew it was too much, right? Obviously. But, you didn’t care.
You felt fairly certain Hitoshi didn’t either by that point.
You pressed yourself back close to him and buried your face in the crook of his neck, clutching at his front. “Please don’t go.”
You weren’t sure if he’d return any affections (obviously earlier gestures were just to comfort you, right?).
He did. Immediately, he squeezed as much of you as he could reach, nuzzling his face into the side of your head.
“I’m not going anywhere, I’m right here.” Hitoshi reassured you with his voice as well as his touch. You shuddered, feeling his lips and breath so close.
The two of you stayed like that for a while.
You retained your death grip on Hitoshi, contemplating it all. Perhaps it was the setting or the way your body was thrumming, but something was forcing you to come to terms with how you really felt about him.
You enjoyed teasing Hitoshi too much for it to just be platonic. You knew this.
You wondered how Hitoshi felt considering all of those heated looks and smirks he loved dishing out.
(An insecure thought or two crept about only being a fuck to him. You tried to repress it, though it certainly didn’t calm you.)
Despite these thoughts, you held Hitoshi with everything you had, fearing that whatever long-cultivated connection the two of you would slip away by the end of the night.
After a few minutes of slow silence, Hitoshi offered you a cigarette, which you took graciously. He leaned forward to light it, silently regarding you with warm eyes.
You took a fat inhale, breathing out with shaky lungs.
“I’m sorry.” You spoke abruptly.
His eyes widened and he shook his head, gently grabbing your shoulders, “No, (Y/N), there is literally nothing for you to be sorry about.”
“No, there is. The thing with Momo,” You shook your head. “That was bad. I’m sorry, I was teasing you and I took it too far. Way too far.”
Hitoshi went still, averting his eyes and biting his lip.
“I appreciate the apology,” Hitoshi's face erupted in red. “B-but, you don’t need to be sorry.”
He’s... embarrassed?
Oh.
(You truly were a dumbass, but god love ‘ya.)
You took another puff, nodding.
Hitoshi pulled you to him again, this time wrapping an arm around your shoulders. His thumb rubbed idly at the bare skin of your arm as he whipped out his phone.
“What do you want to do?” The air was cold as Hitoshi spoke. It nipped at your skin and made you crinkle your nose.
With a moment's hesitation, you replied in a hoarse voice, “Can we go home?”
Hitoshi visibly softened for you, “Of course. I can call us an Uber. To your dorm...?” There’s a question in his voice that you both already knew the answer to.
You shook your head, “Your place?”
He nodded, “Of course, (Y/N).”
You leaned into his shoulder, letting yourself relax.
#salem writes#hitoshi shinso x reader#hitoshi shinsou x reader#shinso x reader#shinsou x reader#shinso hitoshi x reader#mha smut#mha x reader#bnha x reader#shinso hitoshi#shinso hitoshi x y/n#hitoshi shinso x y/n#shinso hitoshi x you
601 notes
·
View notes
Text
Honeydew (Marcus Pike/Moreno x OC) | Chapter 8
Summary: Erin He moves to DC after working for the FBI in Texas and runs into a hero in disguise; Marcus Moreno. Something about him is familiar, too familiar, yet different in a way that she can’t quite place. Although confused, she can’t deny her feelings for him; perhaps, after years of regret, she finally found the one.
Warnings: food/drink mention, smut, swearing, public/semi-public sexual shenanigans (they’re very horny, ok???), Erin is hot af
Ao3
Honeydew masterlist
Like my writing? Here’s my masterlist.
Author’s Note: The undercover operation has begun 👀 Will Erin and Marcus be able to keep their act together? We’ll have to see.... Enjoy!
It was humid. Way too humid. Though, Erin supposed that maybe that’s what rich people liked; what better way to flaunt their wealth than being able to afford air-conditioning an entire mansion?
She held Marcus’s hand tightly as they weaved through the crowd of wedding attendees and partygoers at the hotel, reaching the elevator only after breaking a sweat.
Once they entered their room, the first order of business was to check it for bugs. And by bugs, they were looking for cameras and microphones. The last thing they wanted was for anyone to catch wind of the operation. Even if they needed an emergency extraction, it would take hours before any personnel arrived.
The suite was more like a penthouse than a hotel room. The floors had marble pathways and soft carpet surrounding the bed. A short hallway led to a spacious, doorless, shower with a fireplace built in for warmth. The same hallway led to a more conventional bathroom with a bathtub, toilet, and sink. And, of course, the showstopper.
Marcus paused as they walked by. “That’s a nice hot tub.”
It took nearly an hour, but Erin and Marcus were able to sweep the entire suite and confirm that there weren’t any recording devices around.
“It seems like we should be safe in here, at least for now,” Erin said, resting her hands on her hips. “We arrived a bit earlier than I expected, so we should probably look around at the beach party before night falls. It’ll look more natural if we’re there all afternoon and evening. Do you remember your profile?”
---
The sun was even more unbearable with less clothes on. Erin adjusted the straps of her bikini bottoms, chatting with other attendees. The white sand and crystal blue water would’ve made the island a fantastic vacation spot, but unfortunately she didn’t have time to enjoy it. After all, she was there for work.
The bikini was smaller than any she’d ever worn, a special purchase to play the part. The black triangles of fabric strained over her breasts and the bottoms left little to the imagination. She blushed as she realized her lower lips could barely fit in the bottoms, swollen with arousal. In this case, it was arousal for herself. She rarely had the time or energy for beach trips, much less skimpy bathing suits. So even if this was an undercover operation, she couldn’t help but relish in her playthings.
“Babe, could you help me get my back?” she asked, applying some sunscreen onto her chest. She rolled her eyes as her nipples hardened, poking through the thin fabric. Her past lovers were obsessed with her tits, so any touch would make them hard. Thankfully no one seemed to care; in fact, the women she chatted with simply cooed as Marcus–her “boyfriend”–stood up to help.
She clenched around nothing as she imagined how Marcus would look if he was sucking on her tits. The soft flesh would bury his face as he mouthed at her, leaving marks that staked out his claim. But that was just another fantasy that wouldn’t come true.
Marcus gulped as he took her in, hoping she couldn’t see his hardening cock.
The bikini fit her perfectly, hugging her in all the right spots and emphasizing the plush flesh of her ass and hips. The thong bottoms left virtually nothing to the imagination, which only made his predicament worse. As much as he loved her and the way she looked, it was definitely not the right place or time to be thinking about her ass.
Erin tried not to stare as she noticed his shorts tent, his thick length outlined. He looked like he would fill her perfectly, better than any toy she ever buried inside herself. She wanted to get on her knees and give him a taste of his own medicine, bringing him to the edge. Would he even fit in her hand?
The thought made her pulse, her bottoms growing wetter.
She let out a gasp as he smacked her ass playfully, wishing he would spread her legs and taste her. Her eyes grew large as he kneeled down in front of her and nudged her legs apart.
“What? I’m helping out, like you asked.” He looked up at her with a smoldering gaze as he kissed her thighs. It took a moment for her to remember that this was part of the act; she and Marcus were meant to be fiery and passionate, fitting in with the rest of the crowd. They were certainly nowhere near the wildest at the beach party; in the distance she was sure there was a fully naked woman wracked with orgasms. Surely she wouldn’t be in that position anytime soon; not that she’d thought much about it.
Marcus’s large hands gently applied the sunscreen to her legs as he kissed around her inner thighs, his breath just grazing her core. There was no doubt that he could see her swollen pussy and the way her juices had smeared on her skin.
Erin jumped slightly as he pressed a kiss just at the edge of the fabric. Her fingers tangled in his hair and encouraged him to kiss closer. She needed anything she could get, and two could play the game. “C’mon baby, don’t be shy.”
A low moan left her lips as he obeyed, kissing her mound through the fabric. He sucked lightly, catching her clit.
Erin’s eyes rolled to the back of her head. “Fuck….”
Then he pulled away, leaving her throbbing. Tease.
“Do you like this, honey?” he asked lowly, eyes dark with desire. “Do you like knowing people can see you?”
“Yes,” Erin moaned, arching her back as one of the women cupped her tits, the soft flesh overflowing. She gasped as Marcus pressed his lips to her mound again. The touches felt like heaven; it had been too long since anyone had given her this much attention. “I want people to know what you do to me.”
He hummed softly, reveling in Erin’s neediness. “Look at you… So beautiful. You’re so wet, baby, I hope you’re having fun. But you need to behave, or you don’t get to cum.”
She pouted as he stood back up, the pout melting into a smile as he kissed her deeply. A shiver ran down her spine as his hand came up to play with the ties of her bikini top. Barely above a whisper, she said, “Just a few more hours before we can get started.”
The few hours dragged on much longer than she and Marcus thought; it must’ve been from the heat. As they mingled with the crowds and made out like horny rabbits, the sun barely inched towards the horizon.
Thankfully, time had not stopped, and the house was eventually opened for the dinner party.
She and Marcus changed into more appropriate outfits for the house party, hers made from a thin black fabric that just barely contained her tits. The skirt of the dress had two slits on each side, allowing her legs to peek through the curtains when she walked.
It was easy enough to scope out the layout of the house, walking around with Marcus’s hand on her waist and the occasional kiss. Everything was going to plan; all they had to do was to get into the office, pull the data, and get out. Easy, right?
They slowed as they approached the entrance to the office, Erin running her hands down his chest. She toyed with the buttons of his shirt. Fluttering her eyelashes at him, she asked, “Baby, have I been good enough for you today?”
“You have,” Marcus replied, eyes raking down her form. Backing her into the office, he said, “I think you’ve earned this.”
Once he closed the door, they launched into action. It only took a quick scan of the room to know that there weren’t any cameras installed; it seemed like that was a theme in the house. Perhaps it was a precaution on the host’s part for the art dealings.
It didn’t take long for Erin to find the records on the computer, and within a couple minutes the data was downloading onto the flashdrive. It needed just a few more seconds….
Someone knocked on the office door. “Hey, is anyone in there?”
“Shit!” Erin hissed, pulling out the flashdrive and shutting off the computer. As the door handle started turning, she sat on the desk and pulled Marcus onto her, kissing him hard.
Despite his initial surprise, he fell into the rhythm quickly. He pressed her against him and hitched her leg up on his hip. Her soft moans and grinding of her hips sent blood rushing down to his cock, making her gasp. His tongue slipped into her mouth as the door opened.
“Oh, again? Excuse me, sir! Ma’am-”
At the sound of the intruder, Marcus growled and held her to his chest protectively, accidentally pulling the fabric of her dress to the side. Neither of them noticed until Erin arched against him, her breasts freed from their confines. He shuddered as the soft flesh pressed against him; he wanted nothing more than to stoop down and take her into his mouth.
Erin couldn’t help but melt into his touch, rolling her hips against his for more friction. The girth of his cock was undeniable, and her clit was swollen to the point that it rubbed deliciously along his length. Her cheeks burned from knowing her tits were out, but a small part of her couldn’t care less. After all, it was all part of the act, right?
“Hey!”
“Oh!” Erin and Marcus leapt apart, frantically tidying themselves up. She smiled sheepishly at the man standing at the entrance of the office; he must’ve been a friend of the collector.
“Sorry, we got a little carried away,” she apologized, shyly walking out the office with Marcus in tow.
It would’ve been too suspicious to leave right away, so they stayed a couple hours longer. There was music, food, and they had each other’s company. It would have been perfect. However, their little office session had left them more than flustered.
She’d never quite seen Marcus act so rough before–not that he was particularly rough. Perhaps…dominant was a more accurate word. Sure, he was a Heroic, but something about his confidence and strength in that moment made her legs weak.
Despite all this time, she was sure he could make her legs weak in other ways. Her pussy ached as she thought of the way he felt against her, how his hard cock had pressed deliciously against her swollen cunt.
She needed a shower.
The ride back to the hotel was quiet, the two of them snuggled in the back seats like two lovebirds. She supposed they technically were in love, but she knew it wasn’t the same. Part of it was an act to keep the disguise up. The things they did at the party were all for show.
Marcus had showered first after they returned to their room. Meanwhile, Erin wanted to check if they got all the information they needed; the download had been cut short. Upon examination, she discovered they were only able to get about three quarters of the data, which means they’d have to go back and get the last quarter.
It was only after a quick debrief that she finally went to wash up for the night. She gave Marcus a kiss as he passed by, telling him to get some rest. The past few hours had been eventful, and it would only get busier as the wedding approached.
Later, a low moan echoed from the shower, making Marcus sit up. He could hear the rush of water as Erin washed off the day’s sunscreen and makeup. So what was that sound?
He stood from his seat and walked a few paces closer to the shower, straining to discern where the sound came from. It grew fainter as it continued, so breathy he could barely hear it.
What if she was hurt?
The thought of her being hurt spurred him to step in front of the shower, not even realizing what he’d done until the image registered in his mind.
Erin was leaned up against the marble wall of the shower, skin shining and eyes closed. Moans left her lips as her fingers circled her clit. A louder cry escaped as she slipped in a couple fingers, pumping them in and out of her needy cunt.
Marcus gulped and hid behind the wall–she was definitely not hurt. Quite the opposite, in fact. His cock was already rock hard, straining against his pants. A groan escaped him as he gripped his shaft through the fabric.
It was wrong, he knew that. They hadn’t reached that stage of their relationship yet, and he hated that he’d reacted so quickly. Their first time needed to be perfect, not some quick fuck during an op. But the image of her fucking her pussy was engrained into his mind.
Her pussy was swollen and dripping with cream as she circled her pearl, the hair on her mound trimmed neatly. The curve of her hips tapered into her waist, guiding his eyes up to her breasts. Fuck, her tits were gorgeous. Marcus gasped as his cock twitched, a damp circle growing in the fabric of his pants.
Her tits were just as beautiful as he remembered, full and round. Even back then, it had taken all his willpower to not suck her tits; now, it was even more difficult. Thinking back to the beach weekend they shared years ago, he wondered how he resisted.
“Oh fuck,” Erin moaned. Her other hand groped and squeezed her tits. She imagined the hands weren’t hers, but Marcus’s. Those big, warm hands had felt amazing against her skin, and she was lucky that her dress was long. After their little...session, she’d been dripping down her thighs. More than once, she considered dismissing herself to the bathroom for relief. But if the tight coil in her belly was any indication, it was good that she didn’t. Weeks of edging meant she was going to come hard, harder than she ever had before. The only question was: when?
A voice in the back of his mind told him to join her in the shower and help her reach her peak, but he stopped himself. He couldn’t do that to her. It wasn’t the right time.
The mattress molded to his body as he settled in on his side of the bed. His heart beat rapidly in his chest as he realized he was going to be sharing a bed with Erin. With the love of his life.
His cock lay thick and heavy under his pajama pants, showing no signs of becoming less obvious. The thought of Erin catching him made his cock twitch, the ache of arousal making every movement unbearable. He needed to take care of himself fast, not that it would be difficult with what he’d just seen.
The slow drip of her cream was burned into his mind. Although her fingers had spread it all over her pussy and inner thighs, it continued to seep out. He wondered what she would look like if it was his cum, his seed deep inside her.
“Fuck.” He just pulled out his cock when the shower shut off, the rustle of a towel reaching his ears. Absentmindedly, his hand moved up and down his shaft, squeezing the hot flesh to mimic the tight walls of her cunt. Precum dripped from the tip, pooling on his stomach. Marcus scooped it up with a finger and popped the sweet substance into his mouth. His eyes widened as footsteps approached the main room.
Quickly, he covered himself with the blanket and turned to his side, only realizing after she entered the room that he forgot to tuck himself back into his pants. The thin blanket did nothing to hide it, the hard length visible to anyone who looked at him.
The burn of Erin’s gaze as it traced the swell of the blanket made his balls tighten in anticipation, though he knew he wouldn’t be getting anywhere that night.
Smirking slightly, Erin wordlessly walked to her luggage and dropped the towel to the floor. Her tanned skin glowed in the light. Marcus’s mouth went dry as she bent over to pick out some nightclothes, the lips of her pussy peeking out between her thighs. Fuck, her ass was beautiful, too–
Almost as if he weren’t there, she turned around with a small lacy camisole, the fabric mostly translucent. She slipped it over her head, the lace stretching over her breasts. Then, she slipped on a pair of sleep shorts, forgoing any panties. He nearly choked on air as she pulled them up higher, her lower lips emphasized by the tight fabric.
He watched as she dried her hair, admiring her figure. How was he going to fall asleep when she looked like that? Just the sight of her was almost enough to make him cum, his cock twitching under the blanket.
Then, she snuggled up against him after climbing under the covers, her back to his chest. She grabbed his arm and guided it around her waist. The position made sure they were pressed against each other; she had to have felt his erection against her ass, but she didn’t seem to mind.
Marcus sighed and nuzzled her neck. “Goodnight, honey.”
She hummed tiredly. “Goodnight, my love.”
---
Fuck, she was so tight.
Erin moaned as Marcus’s hands trailed down her wet body, holding her against his chest as he fucked into her. Her walls clenched and sucked his cock as deep as possible, not that she could tighten much more. The girth of his cock was nearly too much for her to take.
He groaned as his cock grew slick with her juices. “You’re so fucking tight, honey…. Feels like you’re milking my cock.”
She whined, “I want to milk your cock, Marcus. I want every drop inside of me. Please don’t stop, I’m so close!”
The sound of their skin slapping together echoed in the shower, along with their guttural groans.
Looking down, he almost came right then and there. Her ass bounced deliciously for every thrust, the flesh supple and round.
“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum!” she cried out. She grabbed his wrist and brought it down to her clit, begging him to rub it. “Please make me cum, I need it so bad. Please, I want to milk your cock.”
“Fuck, you’re so beautiful,” he grit out, circling her clit. His thrusts were unrelenting even as his own orgasm approached at light speed. “Cum for me, honey. Fuck, cum for–”
He woke with a sharp gasp, burying his face in her neck as he came. Shudders wracked his body as his cock shot rope after rope into his pants. It was the most he’d come in a long time, his hot seed completely coating his length. His cock was nestled between her ass cheeks. He hoped she wouldn’t wake up.
But when he tried to move his arm from her waist, she held him in place.
Her hips ground against his hand as she seemingly tried to relieve herself, the slick juices from her pussy pooling in his palm. Every circle of her hips dipped his fingers into her cunt, which fluttered at his touch.
Erin moaned softly as she grew closer to ecstasy, the combination of his hand and his rock hard cock almost too much. A familiar pressure deep inside of her swelled, the same one that had teased her in the shower. The same one that had soaked her mirror, drenched her toy in juices. The same one that weakened her legs, turned her into jelly.
Kissing her shoulder softly, Marcus showed his hand to a stop right as she was about to come. She couldn’t come—not yet. The mere touch of his fingers wouldn’t satisfy her, and he wanted to take care of her properly. He wanted to give her hours of love and ecstasy.
That morning, Erin woke to an ache between her legs, her pussy still swollen from arousal. She let out a soft groan in disappointment as she felt the dampness in her shorts; had she come? Why else would her cunt be fluttering around nothing?
She moaned as she slipped a single finger into her folds. Just the small insertion was enough to make her clench tightly. Rivulets of her arousal ran down her thighs as she pulled out the silver vibrating plug from her luggage.
Sighing as it filled her, she turned it on. The familiar vibrations made her moan out.
It was going to be a long day.
< previous chapter | next chapter >
TAGLISTS: (please let me know if you’d like to be added/removed!)
PERMANENT:
@cinewhore @randomness501 @ahopelessromanticwritersworld @miraclemoreno @halfwaythereroyal @fioccodineveautunnale @talesfromtheguild @tortles @ladamari68 @theokatcov @snivellusim @starryluce @inked-poet @this-cat-is-dea @shedobewritingalittle @chews-erotically @thefandomimagines @emesispo @bitchin-beskar @phoenixhalliwell @nerdypinupcrystal @dishonouringmycow @sarahjkl82-blog
HONEYDEW:
@leemorrigan @houseofthirst @meshlamando @engineeredfiction @inkyzinky @thedazeinmylife @theoutsidelandhere @parkjammys @giselatropicana @a-skov
#marcus pike#marcus pike x reader#marcus moreno#marcus moreno x reader#Marcus Moreno x OC#pedro pascal characters#pedro pascal x reader#honeydew#my writing
31 notes
·
View notes
Text
off the grid | one
summary: it was as simple as swapping places with a stranger from across the world to get away from everything back home. that is - until you meet Jimin. things become more complicated as he unfolds a new chapter in your life that you were initially trying to avoid.
pairing: reader x pjm
genre: post-college au, christmas/holiday au | angst, fluff, smut (to come)
words: 3384
chapter warnings: cussing / mature language, slight flirting, nothin’ too cray
notes: as mentioned on ‘perfectly wrong,’ i tend to write short chapters, but that means there will be quite a few chapters ahead.
> series masterlist <
The jetlag must have hit you bad because the sun is shining in brightly through the windows and it's about to be 1PM.
"Aw, fuck." You say to yourself as you sit up and rub your face to wake yourself up. You feel like you've been hit by a truck, but there was no way you were going to spend your day sleeping and getting yourself on track. Time is of the essence.
You head downstairs to the bathroom to wash up and start getting yourself ready for today. The TV is on a random channel while you toast yourself some bread to make a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. You didn't feel too hungry, solely because you were more excited to get out there and try the local food.
As you finish up your sandwich, you start to make your way back upstairs to get into your outfit, but you suddenly stop when you hear a voice outside in the hallway. At first, it didn't cause any alarm because it sounded distant enough to make you think it wasn't coming towards your way. However, that quickly changes when the voice is right outside the door and is clear as day.
"Yo, Yana! Open up!" The knocks came suddenly on the door. You hesitated, wondering if Yana had also just left without giving anyone a heads up because who in the hell was this man pounding on her door at this time? The day barely started for you. "Yana! Come on! Quit playing around before I knock this door down myself!" You definitely didn't want that, so you cross your arms tightly near your chest as you walk to the door. You reach for the door handle to swing it open, revealing a somewhat flustered male standing in front of you with a huge tupperware of food in his hands.
"Uh, hi? Can I help you?"
"You're not.. Yana?" His eyebrows furrowed. He welcomes himself in, almost causing you to trip over yourself as you move aside, checking the bathroom and quickly glancing up and around the loft.
"Last time I checked, I sure wasn't." You shut the door and cross your arms tightly as you watch him stand there. You couldn't help but notice how attractive he was - standing at a good 5'9-5'10, fair skin, grey, ash-blonde hair that was parted down the middle, with some layers falling around the front of his face. His lips were pink and plump, and you couldn't help but gaze at his beautiful eyes, which for sure had grey tinted lenses in at the moment. You could see his resemblance to Yana. He seemed way too unreal though, in a good way. You quickly checked your appearance in the mirror through the bathroom, making sure your hair wasn't a mess or that you weren't a mess in general. But lo and behold, you were still in your Hello Kitty pajama shirt and shorts.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to barge in like that. I'm Yana's brother, Jimin. Park Jimin." He softly smiles at you and shows off his pearly whites, his hand on the nape of his neck as he quickly checks you out from head to toe. "Nice jammies."
"Well, I wasn't necessarily expecting an intrusion at this time." You wrap your arms around your chest to cover up Hello Kitty as much as you can.
"Right, sorry. She wasn't answering my calls or texts so I came over here to check on her, plus my mom asked me to bring this over. Any idea where she might be since you're apparently occupying her space now?"
"She didn't tell you anything?" His right eyebrow raises.
"No? Care to fill me in?"
"She put her loft up on a home exchange website, so we decided to swap homes for a bit. She's down at my apartment in California right n-"
"California? Since when? How long is she going to be there for?" He laughed a bit. "You're talking about my sister Yana, right? She doesn't go anywhere. She barely even leaves her house."
"I'm pretty sure we're talking about the same Yana." You pursed your lips into a fine line before chiming in again. "I just got here yesterday afternoon, so I'm sure she's still getting herself situated. We're switching back after Christmas."
"Why didn't she say anything?" You can tell the question wasn't necessarily directed towards you and moreso just Jimin thinking out loud, but you respond anyway. He has such a soft demeanor that you don't feel threatened by him being around you at all, even if this whole thing was accidental.
"I don't.. know? I'm really sorry, I don't know what to tell you." You shrugged. You felt bad Yana's own brother was out of the loop, but you get it. You were in the same spot as she was. You just had to do what you had to do without anyone holding you back sometimes.
"Nah, no worries. I'll get a hold of her somehow." He shakes his head and makes his way to the kitchen. He places the tupperware he has in his hands in the fridge, then toothlessly smiles back at you as it closes. "Since you're here, help yourself to my mom's food."
"Mm, are you sure? I mean I don't want to-"
He chuckled and ran his hand through his hair. "Seriously, Yana isn't here to eat it and it shouldn't go to waste."
"Why don't you eat it?"
"Because I have my own at home." He smiled. "You're not going to get out of this one, you know?"
"Thank you. Or, um, thanks to your mom." You rub your arm as you chuckle nervously while following him to the door. The fuck Y/N, don't start acting up around him now.
"Sorry about that again." He turns to smile at you again, hands now deep in his pockets. "I didn't catch your name?"
"Y/N."
"Nice to meet you." Jimin nods and chuckles. "I promise I don't just barge into people's homes like that."
"Mhm, your sister must think you're a handful."
"If anything, she's the handful, clearly." He cocks his head to the side. "California, huh?"
"The golden state." You shrug and chuckle. Really, Y/N? The golden state?
"I bet." Is all he says before he starts to back away from the door. "Well, I don't want to take more time out of your day. You must have some plans to get through. Thanks again, Y/N."
"Yeah, no problem." You watch as he walks down the hallway. As he descends down the steps, you gently shut the door and walk upstairs to finish getting ready so you can finally start your first adventure. To where? You don't know and that's a-okay.
[Y/N] 1:56pm: Hey Yana, I hope you're settled in! Your brother came here to drop off some food and to check on you. I may have told him you were in California, but I didn't say anything else after that. I'm sorry :( Hopefully that doesn't cause issues. Let me know if you need anything.
[Yana] 2:05pm: Hey! Haha no worries, I'm struggling a little with the sleep schedule but I'll be fine. Thanks for letting me know! Was he mad?
[Y/N] 2:07pm: No, he just couldn't believe you were out there since he claims you don't leave the house often. Haha.
[Yana] 2:08pm: Wow, he said that? Very Jimin like. He's 25 years old going on 80 so he shouldn't be one to talk. Agh, can't live with him, can't live without him. I'll deal with it. Hope my little brother didn't bother you too much after that! Many apologies if he did!
From what you gather, Yana is super sweet and you can tell she has a close relationship with her brother. You were quite surprised Jimin was her little brother, simply due his slightly overprotective nature and how he threatened to break down the door. Nonetheless, Jimin seemed to be concerned for his sister's wellbeing and you could tell he was sad when he realized she wasn't going to be around for awhile. You truly hope you didn't mess anything up or cause any issues for her plans though. It reminds you of your own friends and how you'll probably get the same earful in the next couple of hours. Until then though, you stick to the plan and tuck your phone deep into your bag before navigating the nearby streets to do some exploring.
Meanwhile, Jimin tosses his keys onto the kitchen counter as he enters the apartment he shares with his two bestfriends.
"You find her?" Taehyung sits on the couch with one foot up. He's holding a cup of tea in his hand while watching a movie on TV.
"Yana?"
"I'm sorry, were you looking for someone else besides your sister?" Taehyung asks sarcastically, which Jimin ignores.
"No, but I met Y/N." Jimin flatly responds as he plops onto the couch next to him and pulls up Yana's number to get a hold of her.
"Who is Y/N?"
"She's living at Yana's."
"Wait, what? She has a roommate now?" Taehyung looked at him, completely and utterly confused with this whole conversation.
"Nope. My sister is apparently in California cause she swapped homes with her."
"That's a thing?"
"I guess so." Taehyung watches as Jimin puts the phone to his ear.
"Yana, what the hell?" Jimin says into the phone as he stands up and walks towards his room.
"Calm down, fool. Why did you barge into my place like that? Perfect impression to give Y/N while she's still settling down."
"Why didn't you tell me you were going to California for the holidays?" He ran his hand through his hair. As guessed, he indeed had a very close relationship to his sister. Knowing she wouldn't be around for Christmas made him a pretty sad. He knew Yana had been wanting to get away for a bit, especially with the personal things she had going on, but he had wished she talked to him about what was going on first. He wanted to help in any way that he could.
"Because I knew if I did, you'd try and stop me."
"N-no!" He stuttered. "No, I wouldn't."
"Yes, you would've. Or, you would have tried to come with."
"What's wrong with that?"
"Chim, I just really want my own time in a new setting, away from everything that's familiar. Just for a bit." Jimin sighed. He wasn't going to argue.
"Alright, I get it. Please just stay safe out there, okay?"
"Yeah, I will. I'm surprised you haven't ran to mom yet." He chuckled.
"Jeez, is that what you think of me? A tattle-tale?"
"Mm, sometimes." She laughed. "You can be quite the baby."
"Hey, woah! This wasn't supposed to be about me." He grabbed his chest, feeling a little attacked by his sister. "Look, I'm not gonna say anything but eventually she's gonna notice. You know her."
"Then let her, I'll deal with it then."
"Alright, go for it." Jimin threw his hand up in defeat like Yana can see him somehow. Mom wasn't scary; if anything, she was always super supportive. However, Jimin and Yana both knew she'd be nothing but a worried mess knowing Yana was out in California on her own. "Let me know if you need anything from me, okay? Watch out for yourself down there."
"I will. I'll talk to you later, I'm gonna try to get on with my day before all I do is sleep. I love you."
"Love you too." Yana hangs up the phone, sighing at the mess she created with her luggage sprawled out in the room. She tried digging for something more appropriate for the Los Angeles weather at the moment, in which the sun was shining warmly but the surrounding morning air was cold. She headed back into the living room to scroll through her phone and figure out what to do with her day. She could go for some good coffee and breakfast right now, but where? Something walkable? She figured she could also uber around until she got used to the public transportation around here.
Some pancakes, eggs and—
Knock, knock, knock.
Yana sprung her head up to face the door, unsure of who could be here this early. She too was wondering if you had just left without notice, or if it could be the mailman delivering a package. But, this early? Is this how they did it in California? She peeks through the peephole to see a rather tall figure, wearing a beanie, hoodie, sweats, a coat and sneakers. He held two cups of coffee in his hands as he waited patiently for the door to be swung open.
"Hi." Yana said, cocking her head to the side as she held onto the door knob. He furrowed his eyebrows, confused as to why she was answering the door and not his bestfriend.
"Hi, I'm sorry. Is Y/N here?" Yana chuckled and shook her head. Figures. They were exactly on the same page with this swap.
"No, I'm sorry. She's in Seoul." His eyes widened.
"Seoul? As in South Korea Seoul?" She nodded.
"Yeah, we swapped homes for the month. Sorry, I'm guessing she didn't tell you anything." He shook his head. "Come in. I'm Yana." She smiled, having him return the smile back.
"Namjoon." He steps in and directly goes for the kitchen to place the coffee cups down. "Help yourself to the coffee I brought over."
"Thanks." She smiled softly.
"So, when exactly did this swap happen?"
"I just got here not too long ago, actually. Y/N just got situated too."
"Damn, that recent?" Namjoon shook his head. "I don't get why she just upped and left like that."
"I'm sorry, I'm sure it wasn't anything personal."
"No need to apologize." He chuckled. "I'm kind of just thinking out loud here. It's a little random, that's all. I'm sure I'll hear the reasoning soon." He leaned his back against the counter. Yana thought he was really attractive, with the way he leaned back against the counter, buff arms crossed at the chest. She knew her reasoning for agreeing to the swap, especially with the troubles she's had with her ex, Jackson. But, to be honest, she wouldn't mind running into this man every so often. He showed off his dimple when he smiled and chuckled earlier, giving off some sort of calmness to his personality.
"Yeah, I'm sure you will."
"Did you guys know each other for awhile or something?"
"Nope, met completely out of the blue on the home exchange site."
"Nice." He nodded. He was just confused and almost shocked that you left without briefing him and Yoongi. Not that you owed them any explanation, but you've all been so transparent with each other due to the nature of your relationship. Why did you go off so far? Why didn't you let them tag along? What kind of Hannah Montana ass life are you living? "Definitely not something Y/N would do." Namjoon did a little head tilt.
"Are you her.. significant other?"
"God, no." He made a sour face. "We've been close since high school. Me, her and our other friend Yoongi. It's always been us three." She nodded.
"That's sweet." He smiled at her toothlessly, keeping his gaze on her as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. She felt her cheeks heat up, so she couldn't help but break the staring game by looking down at the floor.
"Sorry, you must have things to do. I'll get going." He pushed off on the counter.
"I was actually just trying to figure out what I could do with my day. Any recommendations?"
"Tons. Depends on what you're looking to do to start off your first day in LA." She chuckled.
"Not too much since the jetlag will hit me sometime soon."
"I can show you around if you'd like? It's honestly not easy getting around here without a car. Uber is cool and all but those surcharges can get to you." She smiled but hesitated to answer. They had literally just met, but she didn't feel any weird vibes coming from him. If anything, he was already showing how down to earth and laid back he was. "Only if you'd like, of course. I promise I don't bite or anything." She chuckled.
"Actually, yeah. I'm down for that. I just need to go get ready."
"Take your time." Namjoon hung over the kitchen counter to go through his phone as Yana walked away. He figured he could help her get some breakfast and take her down to Santa Monica, for starters.
Later that afternoon, Namjoon brought Yana back home to rest up early. There were only so many things you could do from early on and he could tell she was getting pretty tired even though she tried her hardest to keep up, which made him feel bad. He got to his apartment that he shared with Yoongi and threw his beanie and keys off to the side of the dining table.
“Yoongi-ah!” He called out for Yoongi. The boy came out of his room, looking like he had just woken up from a deep nap.
“Why are you yelling for me?”
“Did you know Y/N was in Seoul?”
“Our Y/N? In Seoul?”
“Yes, that’s what I just asked.” Yoongi scratched his head and sat down on the couch, head tilting back to rest on it.
“No. The fuck? Since when?”
“Like a day or whatever ago, I don’t really want to calculate the time difference right now.”
“Why is she there?”
“Dunno. Wanna find out?” Yoongi scrolled through his phone and shook his head.
“They’re 15 hours ahead, so it’s like 8:30 AM there. I wouldn’t do that if I were you. She’s probably ti-” Namjoon instantly went into the Favorites tab of his phone to quickly pull up your contact info and call you. “Alright, don’t say I didn’t tell you so.” The first time he called you through Facetime, you didn't pick up. So he tries again, completely ignoring the whole time difference shpeel from Yoongs.
"What?" You asked groggily on the other line, eyes still closed while you had the phone staring up at the ceiling so Namjoon couldn't see you.
"How's Seoul?"
"Namjoon, leave me alone. It's 8AM."
"You’re usually up by that time when you’re here, get up out of that bed.”
“Clearly, I’m not home. You just said it.” You groaned.
“I told you she would be mad.” Yoongi peeks his head into the small Facetime frame on Namjoon’s phone. “Just for the record Y/N, I told him not to call you.”
“Why didn't you tell me?! I brought coffee only to find Yana at your apartment.” Namjoon continues to ignore all cues.
"You met her and she had coffee. Sounds like a win-win to me."
"Why didn't you say anything?" He whined.
"Because I knew if I did, you and Yoongi would try and come along."
"Ah, wait, wait. Is that so bad?!" Yoongi chimed in, a little hurt from that statement.
"I love you both dearly, but I really just wanted this to be solo-dolo." Namjoon sighed.
"Are you okay at least?"
"Yes, I promise. I'd be even more fine if you both let me get a little bit more sleep."
"You didn't do this because of Romeo, did you?"
"I'd be lying if I said no. Look, for the most part, I just wanted to get away from LA for a bit. Get away from work and all the other stressors that home has been bringing. Okay?”
"I get it."
"Now stop going to my house and scaring Yana, you giant."
"I took her around today."
"Don't start with the funny business, Joonie."
"And what if the funny business comes to me instead?" He pulled the camera close to his face, smirking and wiggling his eyebrows. ‘You’re ugly,’ You hear Yoongi faintly say in the background, who is now completely out of the frame.
"Bye." You hang up and turn over to try and head back to sleep. Let's get this straight - you love Namjoon and Yoongi. You've done a lot of things together and you always look for their company. But, there were things you needed to get past on your own. The work stress and the impostor syndrome, keeping up with LA, your ex and the on and off years you've been putting yourself through all the hurt.
You felt like you really couldn't blame anyone but yourself, especially with Romeo and how he had been treating you. He had been treating you like a convenience and he never showed any effort. Yet, you always gave in because this was a man you loved for nearly the past 5 years.
It was just time. You were done. You had to remind yourself who you were.
122 notes
·
View notes
Note
🤘-
What about reader is the manager/assistant and fucks up some bug career opportunity for them?
Mistakes can allways happen but that was something really big
Maybe even gets fired for it?
Fucked It +
TW?: Mostly angst but theres some very slight smut with readers S/O
A/N: Not to age the writing but Im writing this as colson tweets that he’s gonna play at the halftime show in the next few years. S/O= Significant Other. I wanted to keep it kinda gender neutral cause bi people exist i dunno.
Word count:1.8k A little longer than a blurb, but just as dialogue-y
This year had been stressful, to say the least. There was the release of tickets to my downfall, and along with that the cover scandal, the bloody valentine music video, downfalls high, the snl episode. It was like every second of your day was filled with something, you rarely got the chance to spend time with your S/O.
That’s right, you had an S/O. Being Colson’s manager wasn’t your entire existence, although you’d seemed to have forgotten that recently. Their name is Devin, and they are not very happy with you.
They’d broken down in tears your first full night home, telling you how under appreciated they had felt while you were away. Devin had a life of their own too, though, and considering the pandemic at hand had chosen to go stay with their family to avoid the covid hot spot that was LA. You understood, and as much as you hated to admit it you barely even realized they were gone. You didn’t know what that meant, but you knew whatever it meant wasn’t anything good for your relationship, but, you loved them and you wanted to recreate that spark.
You wanted to put work into them, and you, and most importantly your relationship. You’d gotten through the emotions, but as for the spark there was only so much you could do thousands of miles away. So, you decided to put in the work and devise a plan. Your plan started about an hour and a half ago, beginning with a shower and ending with your favorite lipstick.
You love Devin and you want nothing more than to wrap them up in a soft blanket and kiss them on the forehead and take them on picnics, but you also wanted them to look at you and touch themselves. You could do one of those things in your current situation, and you felt both would help to replenish your spark.
You looked good too, dressed in your lingerie with your hair all done. You felt so unbelievably sexy just looking at yourself in the mirror, you wished they were here to witness it.
You stood in the doorway of your bedroom, your LED lights set to red, your phone set to start recording in
3…
2…
1…
You tried your best to pose sexily in the small frame, arching your back and playing with your hair, slowly slinking down the wall. You were sure when you sent this Devin would be calling you within seconds. You checked the video, editing it to the length you liked and saving it to your camera roll.
Butterflies began fluttering in your stomach as you looked at your message app. You had seen Devin in so long, what if the spark had really gone? What if they didn’t want you anymore? Or what if they just didn’t want you right now, what if this wasn’t the right thing to do?
You took a deep breath, looking yourself in the mirror and quickly clicking through your messages, sending it before you could think too much and clicking your phone off. You moved from the bathroom, moving to your bed, staring at your phone and waiting patiently for a response.
After thirty minutes you gave up, too nervous to check if they’d seen it. You were cool.
Well, you were cool now that you had cried and and picked yourself apart piece by piece, ending up on the couch in a heap of blankets eating a family bag of your favorite chips to yourself. Family guy played on the TV, the episode only really meant to drain out the noise of your thoughts, and momentarily the bling of your phone. You would’ve missed it entirely if it weren’t for the flickering of your flashlight that you’d enabled to make sure you didn’t.
You rushed from your comfy blanket fort, spilling your chips on the way, your hand wrapping tightly around your phone. You turned it around, seeing that the notification that had popped up was only from Dylan, the guy that got Colson a place at the halftime show.
Work, great, the thing that started this all. Was this the universe telling you it was over? You read on.
It simply said “Call me.”
Your eyebrow raised, considering waiting until tomorrow. You opened your messages, seeing that you had accidentally sent him the video of you in your lingerie. Fuck, thats why Devin hadn’t responded.
You opened his contact, calling him quickly, each ring feeling like needles being inserted into your brain.
“So I hope you understand why we wouldn’t want to be associated with that unprofessionalism.” He said, you’d zoned out through his lecture
“I understand, I do, but I hope you’d be willing to reconsider as this was a mistake on my part and not Colson’s. And seeing as this isn’t public I hope we can just brush this all under the rug and forget it ever-”
“I hear you, but I don’t think that will be possible. Mistake or not it was unprofessional on so many different levels
“But, sir-” You tried, your fingers thumbing over the buttons of the remote to mute the tv.
“It’s over, I’m afraid.” He responded, a beeping noise signalling the call had ended
Oh, nicer, you thought sarcastically, it wasn’t the universe after all, it was the manager.
Tossing your phone on the couch beside you, you retreated to your blanket fort, unmuting the TV.
Colson and the boys had been looking forward to performing at the halftime show since you’d met them. They’d been so excited when you told them you’d got them a spot. Although it was the last thing you wanted to do right now, you knew you had to break the news to Colson.
You stared at your phone, willing yourself to reach over and call him, eventually drifting off into an unsatisfying sleep.
“Oh good, you’re here! Okay, so I was thinking for the halftime show-” Colson began, but you cut him off before he could continue
“Oh, yeah, about that.” You say, rubbing your head in hopes it would soothe the dull ache that had begun to rear its ugly head. You opened your eyes in time to watch the excitement drop from Colson’s face.
“I…” You began, not sure how to start “I fucked it.” You began to laugh, taking a moment to acknowledge how ridiculous the situation had really been.
“What do you mean?” He asks, knitting his eyebrows together in confusion.
“Devin and I are going through a bit of a rough patch with them being away and all, so I decided to try and,” You made a vague shimmy movement with your shoulders “spark things up a bit. You know the silhouette challenge on tik tok? I did that, but I got nervous when I sent the video and I was on the couch for like hours crying too scared to see if they even looked at it, next thing I know I’m getting texted by Dylan asking me to call him.” You paused, partly for dramatic effect and partly to let yourself laugh. You buried your face in your hands, Colson watching in amusement, eager for the end of your clearly hilarious story.
“I accidentally sent him my nudes. It was so fucking embarassing, oh my god!” You finish, looking up from your hands to realize no one else seemed amused.
“What’s that got to do with the halftime show?” Rook questioned.
“Oh, right.” You’d completely lost track in the midst of your rambling “He said it was completely unprofessional and he wasn’t interested in working with us.”
Colson remained silent for a moment, looking over to the other boys before responding “He isn’t interested in working with you.” Your eyebrows furrowed at this, looking between the boys..
“What’s that mean?”
“This is the gig of our lifetime. I’ve- We’ve wanted to play the halftime show since… forever. This was our one chance and because of you we got booted out. And you were laughing about it.”
“I’m sorry, it was a genuine accident, I thought you’d find it funny. Some corporate guy saw my tits ‘cause my relationship is failing, if I don’t laugh I cry.”
“You’re the one who sent him the nudes. This is your fuck up.”
“Yeah, okay. But I work for you, so by association he won’t work with us.”
“Then you aren’t a part of ‘us’ anymore.”
“Colson, seriously? It was a fucking accident. You’re being ridiculous.”
“Watch your tone, I think you’re forgetting you work for me. I’m a nice guy, but this isn’t my shit to deal with.”
“I’m sorry.” You repeated, your voice lowering. It was easy to forget Colson was your boss, he never treated you like an employee. There was more respect between the two of you than any boss/employee relationship you’d ever seen before. You’d never even seen him mad before today. You were genuinely lucky to have had this experience, to think that it was about to come to an end broke your heart.
“Is sorry going to get us this gig back?” The question was rhetorical, but you shook your head “Then I’m sorry, I can’t let this pass me up because of something you did.” Colson says, staring you down. You stood like a statue in your place, unsure whether or not you should leave. The tension in the air could be cut with a knife.
You took it upon yourself to make the decision to turn and leave, driving to the nearest gas station, where you sat in your car, crying in the parking lot.
Everything was fine and in the matter of a week it had all gone to shit. How did this happen?
You were in a happy relationship, and now they were living with their parents for who knows why and telling you they felt neglected. Your career was going amazing and you’d ruined it completely with one mistext.
You started your car back up, settling on the hope that maybe Colson and Dylan would come to their senses, and come Monday morning you would still have a job.
#mgk#mgk angst#mgk fanfic#mgk x reader#machinegunkelly#machinegunkelly angst#machinegunkelly fanfic#machinegunkelly x reader#Colson baker#colson baker fanfic#colson baker x reader#colson baker angst
82 notes
·
View notes
Text
Insecurities
MASTERLIST
TRIGGER WARNING just in case weight/gaining weight is triggering to any of you. I just wanted to be extra sure to mention it because I don’t wanna accidentally upset any of you lovelies.
This was an anon fic request about Spencer reassuring the reader after she’s become more insecure in her body de to some weight gain. I loved the cute fluffiness and smut writing this. It’s a bit shorter than most of my fics, but I really love how it turned out. I wanted it to be sweet and simple and it turned out exactly how I hoped. Prepare yourselves for some fluffy Spencer feels. Happy reading!
Spencer Reid/Reader
Rating: M (smut)
Word Count: 1,967
You stood in front of the mirror, grimacing at both your actions and what you saw before you.
You’d never been thin, by society’s standards at least, but you were a healthy weight. Dreams of a flat stomach, small thighs and a perky butt filled your teenage years until you learned to love the body you’d come with.
It wasn’t until recently that your old insecurities had surfaced again.
You’d gained some weight; enough to be noticeable that is. Your stomach had a pooch to it, your thighs looking wider when you sat. The bigger boobs you could deal with, but it was the widening of your hips and waist that made you most unhappy. Your fingers could squeeze the flesh there.
You were simultaneously ashamed of yourself for gaining so much weight and also for letting yourself sink back into teenage insecurities. You were in your mid-20’s, you shouldn’t be so obsessed with how thin or thick you were. Bodies changed all the time, it was a natural thing.
But that speck of low self-esteem that had wormed its way into your brain, lingered.
That was how Spencer, your boyfriend, had caught you one evening, in front of the mirror.
You were in your normal cotton panties and bra, the most comfortable set you owned and you were frowning, trying to tell if you were becoming frumpy or not.
“Now what’s that frown for?”
You spun around, startled to hear his voice.
“I didn’t hear you come in,” you flushed.
You turned back to the mirror, still scowling.
You saw a frown of his own in the reflection of the mirror as he walked up behind you, wrapping his arms around you. He rested his chin on the top of your head, looking at your reflection with you.
“Baby, what’s the matter?”
He held you tightly, not uncomfortably tight, but just enough that you could feel the protection in his grasp. He was always so protective of you, something you found endearing. If only he could protect you from your toxic thoughts.
You sighed, resigned to admitting your fears. You hadn’t voiced them to Spencer yet, but you were sure by now it was noticeable.
“I’m just kicking myself for gaining weight. It’s gotten noticeable and I don’t like the way I look. I’m sure you don’t either.”
He jerked back from you like you’d slapped him. At first, you thought it was because your suspicions were confirmed and he was disgusted by you. But then you saw the look on his face.
“How could you say something like that?”
He looked hurt.
You probably could have actually slapped him and he would’ve looked less hurt than he did now.
You turned around to face him and saw the downturn of his mouth and the furrow of his brows to display his upset manner.
“I’ve just been really self conscious lately...I’m sorry,” you said apologetically, “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings.”
He turned you once again towards the mirror.
“I’m hurt that you’d think I wouldn’t love you, no matter what you look like.”
You winced, feeling foolish that you’d even voiced your thoughts.
“You see your thighs?”
His hands traced them gently, in a loving way.
“Unfortunately.”
“What do you see when you look at them?” he asked.
“Big, thunder thighs where half my weight gain has gone,” you mumbled.
“Well, what I see, is completely different, Y/N.”
“How so?” you asked, curious.
“What I see is the thighs that my pile of books fell on when I first met you. Or more like accidentally dumped a load of books on,” he chuckled.
You smiled, remembering that. It had been on the subway when Spencer had still used the public transport to get to work. You’d been sitting by yourself, earbuds in your ears and listening to an audiobook when all of a sudden what seemed like an avalanche of books came raining down onto your lap. Poor Spencer was red faced and embarrassed, but that one chance encounter led to so much more.
“And they look no different to me than the day I met you,” he continued, “Now, see these hips?”
“They’ve gotten huge,” you frowned.
“You don’t see me complaining,” he smirked, squeezing them playfully, making you chuckle.
“Anyway, on a serious note. These curves are what enticed me when you wore that pretty blue dress on our first date. They were—and still are—mesmerizing to me.”
His fingers trailed up your sides and across your stomach.
“And your stomach? I love that it’s realistic, that you still have rolls when you sit. It’s normal for even the tiniest person. But I love that you aren’t afraid to eat. That’s not the only thing, it’s my favorite spot to lay my head on, your tummy.”
You smiled. He loved to lay on you when you were relaxing, watching tv or even just cuddling. Sometimes his head would lay on your stomach as you played with his hair and he looked up at you with his heart in his eyes.
“I see your point,” you mumbled, fighting another smile.
“Maybe one day, this stomach will also grow with our baby,” he smiled at your reflection in the mirror.
“I also love your smile, it’s so bright and contagious. It lights up a room. I love your eyes, the way they sparkle when you’re excited about something. I also love seeing all your love in them when you look at me. I love your laugh. It’s filled with joy and nothing but it. I love everything about you Y/N. I don’t care if you’ve gained a little weight.”
Your heart couldn’t expand with any more love or happiness than you felt now.
“In fact, I love your curves so much; the thicker the better, am I right?” Spencer smirked.
You chuckled, slapping his hands away playfully.
He in turn, turned you so you were facing each other. His fingers brushed your cheek.
“I love you. No matter what you think, how you look, I will always love you.”
His lips met yours and you kissed him with all the love you felt for him. It was passionate, sweet, soft, but fiery.
You pulled him closer as the kisses grew more heated and his hands reached for the back of your bra, unfastening it.
“I wanna show you just how much I love your body,” he whispered against your lips.
He picked you up, carrying you across the room to the bed, setting you on it gently.
You watched him curiously as he laced his fingers underneath the waistband of your underwear, pulling them off.
He leaned down, kissing your nose, then your lips.
“I love these,” he smirked, tapping a finger over your lips.
Then he kissed across your collarbones, making sure to leave a kiss upon each of your shoulders. His trail of kisses led down to your breasts.
“I definitely love these,” he chuckled, placing a kiss on the swell of each of them.
He took one nipple in mouth sucking on it gently, his hand kneading your other breast. With a small gasp from your lips, your body arched toward his mouth.
You tugged at the material of his shirt, indicating you wanted it off. He parted from you with a sly grin.
“Patience.”
He discarded his shirt and returned his attention to you. You squirmed under his gaze making him smile.
“What’s wrong?”
“I just feel so...exposed,” you grinned, realizing that technically you were.
“Well, one,” his smirk returned as his hands roamed your exposed skin, “You actually are exposed. And two, it’s not like this is our first rodeo.”
You knew he was right. But voicing your earlier self-conscious thoughts had made you feel vulnerable in a way that physical intimacy had never had. His expression changed when he saw you contemplating your words.
“What is it, honey?”
“I just feel more vulnerable than ever after voicing my insecurities,” you whispered, your gaze locking with his.
“I’m glad you told me,” he answered, his hands stroking your sides, “Because it gives me that much more motivation to show you why I think you’re perfect in my eyes.”
His kisses trailed downwards until his lips reached the top of your thighs. Your legs inadvertently parted a bit, earning a deep chuckle from him.
His hands were gentle on your thighs as was his mouth on your core. His tongue traveled over you like you were a piece of china, so incredibly delicate. Your soft moans filled the room as your fingers simultaneously tugged on his hair.
He didn’t stay there for long though. His goal was to just tease a bit before he got to the main act.
When he’d reached your face again, he kissed you tenderly, sliding into you at the same time. This was a much more gentle intimacy that you were usually used to.
His thrusts started out more slow and gentle as he continued to kiss you, his tongue twirling with yours. You held onto him, as if you couldn’t get close enough when you were already as connected as two souls could be.
Your legs wrapped around his waist, your timid noises giving him the slightest pause before his hips joined yours in a bit of a faster pace.
It was far from normal sex, this was actual lovemaking you read about in romance novels or watched in theatrical love stories. You could feel every ounce of his love pour into you with each thrust into you.
“Spencer,” you murmured, bringing his face close to yours again.
Your lips met briefly before you pulled away, just to watch him, your eyes taking in every little detail about him as you both shared one of the deepest intimacies a couple could.
His lips hovered over yours as he moved within you, his gaze finding yours before his eyes fell closed, lost to the bliss. His groans reverberated through you, adding to the sensuality.
Your fingers dug into his back as his thrusts became more erratic. His hands pushed your legs further up his sides, granting even deeper access to you. Your breathy gasp was approval enough of the movement.
Spencer watched you as you, too, lost yourself to the feeling of the two of you connected and as close as could be. Your lips were parted as you whimpered and moaned underneath him, your name falling from his lips more repeatedly now.
“God, I love you so fucking much,” he groaned into your neck, his release fast approaching.
You felt him tense above you, his low growl right in your ear as he came apart, your name coming from him like a mantra.
Your hand gripped his hair tightly as you came apart not long after him, your moans echoing in the bedroom.
When he slowed, his eyes found yours, his lips meeting yours gently in a sweet kiss. It was only when you parted from his kiss that you smiled up at him, feeling more loved than you could ever explain.
“You’re beautiful beyond belief, Y/N,” he mumbled, thumb stroking your cheek.
“I love you, Spencer.”
It was only when you parted from one another and the tangle of sheets and were laying in his arms that he spoke again.
“Will you still love me when I’m old and fat? You know I’m a sucker for Rossi’s cooking.”
You laughed, hitting his chest playfully.
“Of course I would love you, no matter what you look like.”
“Then you understand why I say I love you, even if you’ve gained a few pounds.”
You smiled, knowing he meant the words wholeheartedly.
It was then that you knew, everything would be okay. Your insecurities didn’t hold a flame to Spencer’s love.
TAG LIST: @dreatine @reid-187 @groovyreid @reidslibra @suvikamahes98blr @fuckthealarm @iamburdened @cindywayne @Thomasfoockinshelby @tinyminy88 @theitcaramelchick @missprettyboy @hushlilbabydoll @sammy-jo1977 @theonlyone-meeeee @haileymorelikestupid @lemonypink @multifandommandy @teamkiall @redbullchick @ifeelloved @one-sweet-gubler @nanocoool @delightfullyspeedyearthquake @unsteadyimagines @ughitsbaby @inkwiet @pennythetechgoddess @capt-engr-ssa @sixx-sic-sixx @spencersdolore @reidsstudies @disney-dreams-world @chocolatecalzoneherringbonk @mggwhore @andiebeaword @cupcake525 @be-the-bravest @gretaamyk @likelovers @hopebaker @prisonreid @httpnxtt @daviddoughboy @pastathighs @marvels-gurl
#spencer reid#spencer reid gifs#spencer reid gif#Spencer Reid fic#spencer reid smut#spencer reid fluff#Dr Reid#dr spencer reid#dr spencer reid gifs#dr spencer reid gif#dr spencer reid smut#dr spencer reid fluff#dr spencer reid fic#dr spencer reid fics#Criminal Minds#Criminal Minds Fanfiction#criminal minds gif#criminal minds gifs#criminal minds fic#criminal minds fics#criminal minds smut#criminal minds fluff#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x you#spencer reid x y/n
468 notes
·
View notes
Text
your favourite ... (m.list) — l. haechan

when i wrote your favourite boy, i didn’t realise how much i would end up falling in love with it....so i decided to write some more content based on it.
i was originally just going to write one sequel that i would’ve liked to include in the original, but i didn’t want to ruin the best thing i ever wrote with some smuT so i decided to write it’s own part for haechan’s bday, and then i got to thinking, why not right more? so i made a little series!

these stories will take place during and after the summer where haechan and yn got together, so i hope you enjoy it as much as i do!
your favourite date
after finding out about your true feelings for your best friend haechan, he asks you out on a date much to your liking — as well as your friends.
f · 4.2k · pg13
where haechan asks you on your first date and where he tells you when he started developing feelings for you.
your favourite movie
your relationship with haechan moves to a steamier level once you watch your favourite movie together.
f m · 2k · 16
where you and haechan watch a movie you’ve seen millions of times because you think it’s both of your favourite movies.
your favourite first time
it’s haechan’s birthday and you plan to give him two presents, one more anticipated than the other.
m f · 6.3k · 18+ · 250 notes
where you and haechan get more intimate for the first time on his birthday.
your favourite sleepover
where you and haechan — along with your friends — build a tent in your backyard, just for old time’s sake.
f · 3.4k · pg13
where you and your friends spend an evening in your backyard.
your favourite good-bye
the best summer of your life unfortunately had to end a little bit early when haechan and your new friends all had to get back home before your senior year began.
f a · 3.4k · pg13
where your friends have one last get-together before haechan, mark and jeno all go home.
takes place before their favourite fight
your favourite horndog
it’s four in the morning and haechan cannot sleep, too busy thinking of you. when you send him a picture of yourself wearing one of his hoodies that he ‘accidentally’ left, he can’t help but to call you to see if you’re available for a facetime call.
m f h · 2.4k · 18+ · 250 notes
where haechan calls you at midnight, needing to see you desperately after a month of not seeing you in person.
your favourite letter
one of the biggest parts of your life has to come: college. with the colleges getting back to you, you hope that you and haechan both receive an acceptance to lsm university.
f a · 3.4k · pg13
where you and haechan open up the letter that determines whether or not you will be going to the same college next year.
your favourite turtleneck
where haechan attends your family christmas party when he visits once more, but this time as your official boyfriend.
takes place after their favourite café
your favourite bouquet
where the most romantic holiday of the year comes around and even from across the country, you and haechan shower each other with love.
your favourite getaway
where you fly to haechan’s new city for the first time to visit him for the week.
takes place after his favourite tour
takes place before / during his favourite crush
your favourite dance
where haechan flies to your school for the perfect promposal after your tiktok went viral on social media.

these are all of the scenarios i’ve come up with so far, i hope you enjoy what i’ve prepared for your favourite boy!

pairing ; lee haechan x fem!reader
genre ; fluff, angst, smut (in some parts), childhood bff-to-bf!au, high school!au · word count ; 25.1k (so far) · rating ; pg13 — 18+ · warning(s) ; specified in each part
status ; in-progress
last updated ; 17.09.20
tag list ; if you want to be tagged, comment on this post or send me an ask! you have to give me your age and whether or not you would like to be tagged in the oc content and smau content!
a/n ; these can be read independently or in the order of which it is posted! as long as you read your favourite boy it should make sense! + find the oc masterlist and smau masterlist right here!

© hyuckles-chuckles, 2020. please don’t copy or repost without permission.
#your favourite ...#adobe's writing#nct#nct 127#nct dream#nct u#nct 00 line#00 line#nct haechan#lee haechan#haechan#lee donghyuck#donghyuck#nct fluff#haechan fluff#nct angst#haechan angst#nct smut#haechan smut#nct x reader#haechan x reader#nct imagines#haechan imagines#nct scenarios#haechan scenarios#nct 127 smut#nct dream smut#00 line smut
539 notes
·
View notes